Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I own nothing, except Hedwig von Trapp and Franz Rainer, although they are based on their real-life counterparts.

Hedwig von Trapp was a patient woman. She prided herself on that. She also thought that she was quite understanding. After all, she knew what it was like to lose a spouse. Grieving is a long and arduous process.

HOWEVER. Her son had been pushing the limits as of late – far too much. Putting down the phone with a huff, Hedwig walked out of the parlor and upstairs to the family side of her son's home. She supposed that it really should just be called a villa now. There was a massive hole in this place. Well, two holes at this point. There was no warmth, no bond between her grandchildren and son anymore, and hardly any life in this house.

The older, elegant woman headed to the playroom turned schoolroom in the nursery, and peaked her head in the room. A small smile grew across her face seeing her seven grandchildren quietly play during their scheduled free time. Hedwig concealed herself as much as she could behind the door as she watched them. Liesl was entertaining an extremely vocal Gretl who recently began talking up a storm as of late. Friedrich and Kurt were playing with their toy battleships, gifts from their last Christmas with their mother. Louisa looked like she was being tortured as an incredibly determined Marta dressed her up in an old dress-up collection Hedwig had pulled from the attic. Lastly, as usual, Brigitta was reading a book on the window seat, removed from the others. There was a permanent air of sadness surrounding the children, although the older ones tried to bring up the young ones' spirits.

The poor dears. They deserved so much more than the tragic death of their mother and an absent father. They needed him back and settled in this mansion along with some sort of mother figure.

Outside, things were not going well either. Hedwig knew her son was making bad decisions, not only for himself but for his children and their family standing in society. After hearing the tales of her son's adventures over the last few weeks, she knew it was time to take control.

With newfound resolve and determination, Hedwig went down the stairs. She found Franz, the butler, in the main hallway.

"Franz, please inform the driver to prepare the car."

Georg could not remember where he was or what he was doing. Everything was dark, and there was a distinct mixture of alcohol and sweat. His head hurt slightly, and he was dehydrated. As he sat up in a mess of sheets and clothes, everything came rushing back. Oh.

He had somehow ended up in a hotel in Vienna after spending the night doing rather unspeakable things in a club on the rougher side of town completely blacked out. Like the night before, and the night before that, and the night before that night. This had been the way.

He needed to numb the pain. He needed not to think anymore, he did not want to feel. It brought up too many painful memories and feelings he could not bear. There was a gaping hole in his chest, and it was suffocating. He knew it wasn't right, and it wasn't healthy, but he didn't know how else to handle it. This is how he was when he was younger, albeit with a much larger drinking problem. Before her, his beloved wife. Before she had helped ground him. Before their children. Before she left.

He needed another drink.

Just as he was about to stand up, there was a knock at the door, and it slightly opened, flooding where Georg was sitting on the edge of the bed with light.

"Uh, excuse me, Georg. You have someone here for you," came a disembodied male voice from the doorway.

Ah, Max. Georg thought. So that's how he got to the hotel instead of waking up in the back of a bar.

After processing Max's words, Georg winced. Who on Earth would be here for him? Who would even know he was here besides Max? He stood up, but that made the world spin, so he fell back into the bed.

"…I'll let her know you need a few minutes. She is waiting in the sitting room. Uh, make sure you put on your clothes," Max muttered before shutting the door, leaving Georg enclosed in darkness.

The tired widower opened his eyes once the door had been shut and sighed. There was only one woman he could think of that would be here to lecture him—his mother.

"Dear, you reek of alcohol. Couldn't you have showered? You look a complete mess," his mother sniffed.

She looked the picture of a put-together lady of Austrian society, settled on the couch in the front room of her son's hotel suite. Her long blue coat and hat brought out her startling eyes, remarkably similar to Georg's own, as he entered the room. The older woman glanced over him again, taking a more critical look at his disheveled appearance: hair uncombed, shirt and pants from last night crinkled.

Georg sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, his headache immediately worsening. His mind was still sluggish from his exploits. He didn't even know what time it was.

"I figured we might as well get this over with," he answered. "What are you doing here?" The retired naval captain moved further into the room to grab the coffee cup that rested on the table next to his mother's tea.

Hedwig rolled her eyes and stood up.

"I am trying to save you from yourself now, Georg. This must stop. You are out of control! Drinking day and night! Sleeping around and neglecting your duties as a parent," she exclaimed while demonstrating her distress by waving her arms around as she spoke.

Georg didn't know how to respond. Looking away, he sank onto a chair across from the couch and took a long sip of his hot coffee. The widower knew she was right. Truthfully, he was surprised that his mother had waited this long to confront him. Most of the time his mother couldn't help but stick her nose in anyone's business, especially his own.

"Darling, I've tried to give you space and let you deal with your grief, but now I realize you aren't dealing with it," Hedwig spat out. "You are galivanting around Vienna, not only to ruin yourself but the von Trapp name."

Georg opened his mouth to protest, but Hedwig held up her hand.

"You asked how I knew you were here, well, let me tell you! I heard from not one, not two, but three separate people about your exploits around the city these last few weeks, nay, MONTHS!"

Hedwig began pacing and waving her arms around the room again as she continued.

"Georg, people are paying attention. They know what you have been doing and will begin to talk. It's been almost three years; sympathy is running out. You need to settle down, and I have a plan for that," his mother finished with triumph.

Georg's eyes opened wide, and his mouth dropped open. His mother's plans never meant good news for him. What had she come up with now?

"Maria, this is the only way."

The young strawberry blonde stared back at her uncle with a blank look on her face. Had she heard what she thought she heard?

"I don't understand. How is this a possibility?" Maria asked, seeking some clarity.

Franz Rainer smiled and clapped his hands together.

"Hedwig von Trapp, an old acquaintance, reached out to me, knowing you have returned from your studies abroad. She needs someone married to Captain von Trapp to take care of his children, and due to our recent financial struggles, this is the perfect solution."

Maria continued to stare blankly. Her uncle's words were not processing. Marriage? She never wanted to get married. After returning from college, Maria wanted to devote her life to God, and her uncle knew that.

Why did she have to pay the price for her uncle's gambling and misuse of her inheritance? Her mind was racing, and she stood up. She did not even know this man, Captain von Trapp. What was his given name? How many children did he have? Maybe one or two, right? She remembered meeting his eldest, a girl, before Maria left for school four years ago.

"Are there any other ways to pay your debts, Uncle?"

The look on Franz's face went from one of joy to a dark, unsettling expression, and he slowly stalked over to where Maria sat.

"My debts?" he spat. "Don't forget you played a part in this as well. If I didn't have to worry about you and be responsible for you all of these years, I wouldn't have had the stress and even started gambling because of you. Don't forget what I've done for you. Getting married is the least you could do to pay me back if you wanted to be a grateful niece," he continued, his voice laced with malice. "You are going to do this; we have no other option unless you would rather take another less savory route."

Maria sighed and looked down, knowing that she had no other choice.

"I understand, Uncle."

"Excellent. You will be meeting the captain and his family two days from now. Please be on your best behavior. You will need to impress not only him but his mother as well."

"Maria, so lovely to see you. My word, you have grown into a beautiful young woman!"

Maria gave a small smile as she entered the parlor of 53 Aigen. She remembered Hedwig von Trapp, now her soon-to-be mother-in-law. She was always kind and welcoming at the societal events Maria scarcely attended before she went off to school.

"It is so good to see you, Frau von Trapp," Maria responded. Hedwig kissed her on both cheeks, after taking in her dark grey dress that admittedly fit her poorly. It was the best she could come up with on such short notice – she didn't exactly have the largest collection of clothes either, since her uncle controlled the finances.

"Oh please, dear, do call me Hedwig. We will be family soon after all!" the brunette exclaimed. "Hello, Franz. How are you doing?"

"Excellent, Hedwig. I'm thrilled we were able to come to this arrangement." Franz settled down into a chair in the bright room.

"As am I, Franz. I think this will be a wonderful solution to both of our problems," Hedwig responded with a knowing nod.

Maria averted her gaze as she sat down on the couch. At least someone was happy with this situation. She realized she did not even remember what Captain von Trapp looked like; it had been years since she had seen at her first ball. However, she knew he was not in the room yet, neither were his children. Where was he? This was not starting well. Maria began fidgeting in her seat and wringing her hands together. She still struggled with sitting still, despite being twenty-two years old, much to her uncle's chagrin.

"Forgive Georg for not being here yet," Hedwig noted. "He should be on his way down."

"I am, in fact, here," Georg stated as he brusquely marched his way through the door.

Maria's eyes widened once she got a full view of Captain von Trapp. He was tall, tanned skin, clean-shaven, and piercing blue eyes brought out by the grey-blue suit he wore. She also noticed he had a scar on his lower chin. She fidgeted in her seat again and averted her eyes once they met his.

"Fraulein Rainer," Georg murmured after approaching her. He took her hand in his and pressed a light kiss to the back of it. After letting go of her hand, he quickly glanced over appearance. She thought she saw his eyes narrow in slight disgust at her dress. She furrowed her brow. How rude! Maybe he was a snob. After all, his family was well established in Austrian society. His father was a knight for Lord's sake, and he was a Baron! Maria began feeling even more out of place than she already felt. He quickly moved across the room, not making eye contact as he settled into a chair next to his mother. "Wonderful to meet you again."

"Likewise."

Tension settled in the room as everyone waited for someone to break the ice. Hedwig glanced between the affianced and stood up while clapping her hands together, deciding to move this party along.

"Does anyone want tea while we discuss this arrangement?"

"Oh, yes, don't mind if I do, Hedwig," Franz responded, reaching for one of the freshly filled teacups Hedwig placed on the table. He moved to put some milk in his as Maria scooped three spoonsful of sugar. She had a horrible sweet tooth. Georg refused tea and sat back in his chair, avoiding eye contact from anyone in the room.

"Now, I believe that we should have the wedding within the next six months. I think it will be prudent for all of this to be settled relatively quickly," Franz began.

"I agree; we previously discussed that we should announce the engagement in two weeks with a grand and glorious engagement party!" Hedwig gushed.

As Hedwig and Franz continued to set plans, Maria's heart sank to her stomach. She had not spoken more than two words to this man, and the wedding was practically scheduled. She wasn't even sure what she thought of the captain. Indeed, he was handsome, there was no denying that. However, there seemed to be something brewing underneath the surface that she couldn't quite read. She didn't want to trust him.

At least he didn't seem to be too thrilled at the idea of being remarried to a young woman twenty years his junior. He hardly even looked at her after he greeted her. Despite this, she did think it was ridiculous he still needed to be guided by his mother. She was certain he wasn't quiet yet forty, but nearly there. Not to mention, what kind of father was he? Where even were the children? There had to be at least two from what memories she pieced together of hearing about the famous Captain von Trapp the last two days. When would she even meet the children? How would they react to her?

Suddenly feeling overwhelmed with all these questions, Maria stood abruptly. Hedwig turned to her with a look of curiosity on her face as the wedding discussion paused.

"Maria, dear, is everything alright?"

"Oh yes, of course. I just need some fresh air. Is it all right if I take a walk?"

Hedwig smiled. "Certainly! Georg do be a gentleman and show her around the grounds. Maybe she would enjoy seeing the garden as well."

"Yes, excellent, idea, Mother," came the Captain's curt response as he stood with one tense arm extended.

Maria looked at his arm as she stepped forward and reluctantly took it. Arm and arm, they exited the parlor and headed into the main hallway.

I hope you've enjoyed! xx

Chapter Text

How did Georg find himself in this situation? Here he was guiding this girl out to the terrace. Though he had to admit she did look at least twenty, she was too young for someone like him. Just looking at her, Georg felt older than he already was. Besides that, she was far too young to be roped into his mother's schemes. What's worse, he was far too old. She couldn't have been much older than Liesl, who, granted, was fourteen, but still. His oldest daughter was more likely closer in age to this slip of a woman than he was.

They reached the terrace in silence, and Georg finally noticed it was a beautiful summer day. A few clouds dotted the azure sky as a light breeze rustled the trees lining the back garden. The sunshine that poked through the clouds reflected off the lake. The faint smell of sun-warmed grass flowed through the air. The widower watched as the young woman looked curiously around the backgrounds.

Georg didn't even know what to say to her. They seemed worlds apart, not only in age but in upbringing. He knew that she studied abroad while in school and was educated in the arts. Apparently, she had a stunning singing voice. The widower vaguely recalled hearing it years ago from another room in one of the Viennese balls he attended with Agathe.

Other than that, he really had no additional information about this young woman. He knew her family recently came into wealth, as they were not yet well known in Austrian society's established families, like the von Trapps. Although, from what he surmised from his mother and Franz Rainer's conversation, that money must not exist anymore.

A small sigh from his companion broke his train of thought. He realized they stopped before the steps of the terrace and felt her further tense. She almost looked like she was about ready to rip her arm from his and run out to the garden.

"If you wouldn't mind, Captain, I would very much like to have some space to myself right now," the strawberry blonde murmured. She slowly removed her arm from his and clasped both hands behind her back.

"Oh, uh, I think we might want to spend some time getting to know each other a bit more," Georg offered gently. They would have to anyway at some point.

Maria's eyes narrowed. Oh no, she couldn't be thinking that. Maybe the rumors about his behavior really had spread to every corner of Austrian society. Georg held up his hands and took a step back.

"Oh, please, you cannot think I would suggest anything unsuitable. After all, my mother was the one who recommended I show you the gardens."

"Do you always do what your mother tells you then?" Maria inquired with a hint of sarcasm as she moved down the steps of the terrace.

The naval captain's jaw dropped, and he furrowed his brow as he followed her. What on earth was that supposed to mean?

"Excuse me?"

"Nothing! It's just that your mother seems to be awfully involved in making decisions that should be determined by you."

Georg was genuinely stunned. This woman didn't know the first thing about him, and already she was insinuating that he was not responsible enough to make decisions on his own? Deep down, Georg knew she had a point, but that was not relevant. Especially since this woman didn't know the first thing about him and what he had been going through.

"You don't know the first thing about me, Fraulein. I suggest you keep that in mind before you make assumptions." Georg continued through gritted teeth. "I most certainly would not have decided to get engaged to you."

He knew he struck a chord when he saw her eyes widen. Maybe that was a little too far, but he couldn't help himself! She was just as unhappy in this situation as he was. It wasn't anything personal; they didn't even know each other!

"Likewise, Captain. Now, if you don't mind, I would like some time to myself."

"Are you sure you won't get lost? The grounds are quite extensive."

"I'll be fine on my own. Thank you very much," the strawberry blonde primly responded, heading down to the trees that dotted the left side of the yard.

Maria knew she should not have said anything to him before thinking. Oh, why did her big mouth have to get her in trouble so much? It really was one of her worst faults, and it only worsened in this entirely ridiculous situation. How were they supposed to get along? They hardly had anything in common! She knew he must think her entirely too plain, especially after his reaction to her dress. He was probably used to much more glamorous and dignified women, like his late wife. Maria vaguely remembered the late Baroness von Trapp and her kind demeanor from parties years ago when Maria had been asked to sing.

Maria wanted to sing at this moment, just to bring herself some solace. So, she began to sing a lullaby from her childhood as she walked amongst the grove of trees. Eventually, she sat down on a bench and closed her eyes, letting the sun beam down on her face.

As she continued to sing, she felt someone watching her. Slowly opened her eyes, the young woman caught a head move behind one of the trees in her line of sight. Then a child's giggle sounded from behind one of the bushes off to the right. Quickly a shushing noise resounded to settle down whichever child was blowing their cover.

So, this is how she was to meet her fiancé's children.

Maria sighed and straightened up on the bench. Might as well get this over with.

"I know you're there."

Another round of giggles came from behind the bush, and suddenly, Maria saw a cherubic little girl toddle from the bushes in her direction. She couldn't have been more than three.

"Gretl!" came a voice from the bushes, and a much older girl, around thirteen or fourteen, appeared, chasing after the three-year-old.

So, there were three of them, Maria calculated, factoring the hidden child behind the tree. The child called Gretl quickly made her way over to Maria on the bench and stared at her with big brown eyes.

"Who are you?"

Maria stared back at the child for a second, wondering how to respond.

"Oh, um, I am a friend of your Father's."

"Papa? Where is Papa?" Gretl asked, looking around.

The older girl cut in as she came over and picked up Gretl, moving her away from Maria. Maria noticed she had beautiful blue eyes, much like her father, offset by her chestnut brown hair.

"Why are you here? What is your name?"

"I am Maria Rainer; I was meeting with your father and your grandmother."

"Why were you meeting with them?" the child from behind the tree popped out. He was a boy of about nine with sandy blonde hair, bright brown eyes, and a babyface.

"We were catching up. Your grandmother and my uncle are old friends."

"Oh, that makes sense. Grandmama knows everyone," a fourth voice came from behind another tree.

Four children?! Maria thought to herself as a girl with raven black hair and fair skin peered out from behind the same tree her brother hid behind. Maria also noticed she was holding a book.

"Of course, she does," the eldest girl responded.

"How come you are wearing that horribly ugly dress?" the raven-haired girl asked as she and her brother moved closer to Maria.

"Brigitta, you shouldn't say that! It's not polite," her brother scolded.

"Kurt, you do think it's ugly, though, don't you? It doesn't even fit her properly!" The girl called Brigitta continued. "I can't help but notice it!"

"Yeah, but you notice everything, Brigitta. It doesn't mean you have to point things out all the time," called another boy from behind where Maria was sitting.

FIVE?! Maria whipped her head around to see him move out from behind a different tree out of Maria's sight.

This boy was blonder than his brother and much more so than any of his sisters. He had an air of confidence like his father.

"Wh- How many are there of you?!" Maria exclaimed.

"There's seven of us," the eldest sister answered with an eye-roll. "Where are Louisa and Marta?"

"We're over here, Liesl! Marta's stuck in the tree!" another young girl's voice called from deeper in the grove of trees.

Liesl's eyes widened, and she hurried over with Gretl to where her sibling's voice came from. Although still shocked by the number of children that has seemingly materialized out of thin air, Maria stood up and followed.

The six of them came upon two more girls. The older one was almost as blonde as the eldest boy—the younger one with hair a dark color much like Brigitta's. The young brunette was stuck up on a relatively high branch. She must have gotten up there with the help of her older sister in the first place.

"Louisa, why did you have her go all the way up there? You know Marta doesn't like heights," Liesl scolded.

"Hey, it was my turn to choose what to do, and I wanted to climb trees or finds frogs by the lake, and you said we couldn't find frogs, so…"

Liesl rolled her eyes.

"Well, what is the plan for helping her down? You know I certainly don't climb trees, and from where you are standing, there's no other way to get her down except for getting Father, and you know how upset he'll be if he catches us."

As the children began to bicker about how they should help get Marta down, Maria slowly came out of her shocked state. After inspecting the tree branches and formulating the best strategy to help Marta down, she stepped closer to the tree.

"All right, all right, I'll help her down."

Louisa raised an eyebrow.

"You know how to climb trees?"

"Yes, I'll have you know I am a world champion tree climber," Maria responded with a smile.

"I'm pretty sure that doesn't exist," Brigitta interjected.

"Well, at least I won't have to worry about ruining my ugly dress if I fall, hm?" Maria sardonically replied.

As she stepped closer, Maria realized it wouldn't be that difficult to get the child down, especially seeing as Maria was taller than Louisa and was, as she claimed, an expert tree climber. Thankfully, the tree had many lower branches, which was no doubt how the child had gotten up in the first place. However, there was a tricky gap that you would overlook until you needed to get down if you were a much smaller child.

Confident with her plan, Maria quickly climbed the few branches needed to reach where Marta with ease. Standing on one of the lower, more sturdy branches, Maria was eye-to-eye with Marta. In reality, they weren't that far off the ground, but the poor girl looked terrified, her arms wrapped tightly around the trunk.

"Don't worry," the woman assured. "I'll help you get down."

The young girl knitted her brows together in distrust.

"Who are you?" she asked.

"I'm Maria, a friend of your grandmother. Your name is Marta, right?"

"Yes."

"How old are you, Marta?"

"I'm four, but I'll be five soon."

"My, aren't you quite brave then! I don't know if I would have even attempted this tree at four years old!"

"Really? How old are you?"

Maria laughed, happy to pique the child's curiosity.

"I'm twenty-two, and I've been climbing trees for a long time."

"Wow."

"Yes, I can tell you more about it. Once we are on solid ground, though. Now, would you be okay letting go of the trunk of the tree and putting your arms around me?"

"No!" the girl exclaimed, holding onto the tree trunk tighter. "What if I fall?"

Maria sighed and bit her lip, trying to think of another choice off the top of her head.

"What if I put my arms around you first, and then you will hold on to me?"

"…Okay," Marta resultantly decided.

Maria made sure to balance herself on the branch she was standing on before wrapping one arm around Marta. Slowly the girl began to let go of the trunk and wrap her arms around Maria's neck.

"Marta, now you are going to have to hold on tight to me while I move down the tree, okay? I'm going to lift you off the branch, and you need to wrap your legs around me like a monkey."

Maria began lifting the girl off the branch with one arm while still holding onto the tree's base with her right hand to keep her balance. Once off the branch, Marta wrapped her legs securely around Maria's waist.

"Excellent, sweetheart, now what we are going to do is you are going to keep holding on tight to me while I climb down the tree. Don't let go because I'll need both hands to help us get down. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Fraulein Maria."

"Wonderful. I'm going to begin climbing down, okay?"

Marta nodded and shut her eyes as the young woman began climbing down the short distance back to the ground. Once on solid ground, Maria wrapped her arms around the girl and began supporting her weight.

"Okay, Marta, we made it to the ground!" Maria celebrated. "You can open your eyes now."

The brunette did just that and when she realized her surroundings, she squealed in happiness.

"Oh, thank you, Fraulein Maria! Thank you!" Marta exclaimed. She squeezed around Maria even tighter, which made her lose her breath for a second.

"Impressive climbing skills," Louisa muttered as she came closer to her sister once she was out of Maria's arms. "Are you okay, Marta?" The girl nodded and smiled.

"Yes, all thanks to Fraulein Maria."

With all children safely on the ground, Maria was able to get a good look at them. She noticed they were really a quite beautiful family. Surprisingly, Liesl shared the most features with her father, including his dark hair and bright eyes. Louisa and the eldest boy, Maria learned his name was Friedrich, had blue eyes as well but blonde hair from their mother. Kurt received both his mother's dark eyes and light hair, much like Gretl. Louisa, Kurt, Brigitta, and Marta all had smatterings of endearing freckles across each of their faces.

Gretl quickly toddled over to Maria and grabbed onto the coarse material of her gray dress.

"Sing again! Sing!"

"Gretl, I'm sure she doesn't want to," Liesl interjected. "Anyway, we should probably go back to the terrace. Grandmother will be looking for us soon."

Gretl's lower lip began to quiver and continued to hold onto Maria's skirt. Granted, Maria had limited experience with children, but she could tell there was about to be a scene in a second if she didn't do something. So, Maria quickly picked up the little girl and began humming the tune. She motioned for the other children to walk back to the terrace while she continued to hum. Gretl rested her head on Maria's shoulder and settled down. Clearly, the child was tired from all the excitement outside and sunshine. Once Gretl had fully calmed down, Maria slowly made her way to the terrace and settled into a chair as she continued to gently sing to the three-year-old.

After the altercation with the little fraulein, Georg needed a drink. He stealthily headed to his study. He opened a half-empty bottle of whiskey and poured two fingers worth into the glass he kept hidden in his desk. This room off the hallway was his sanctuary. The walls were covered in dark wood shelves lined with multitudes of books. It was quiet, dark, and peaceful which helped him escape his predicament for a moment. He spent most of his time here while he was home, either to work or to avoid his children. Often a combination of both. It was so hard to look at their faces and only see their mother.

He downed the whole glass of whiskey and rubbed his forehead. Now there was this new woman. They already were off to a rough start, and he didn't know how to communicate with her. What is there to say to the woman you are forced to marry? He rubbed his forehead again and sighed—what a mess.

He probably should go out and pretend to be walking with Maria before his mother, or Franz found him sulking in here. He slowly stood up from behind his desk and headed towards the main hall.

As he opened the door, he saw his children walking up the steps to the nursery. His heart panged in his chest. They were chatting about someone. He strained to hear without them recognizing his presence.

"Why do you think she's really here, Liesl?" Brigitta mused.

Georg's eyes widened, and he realized they must have met Maria in the grove of streets when they separated. He hoped it had gone well, although he couldn't necessarily tell from Brigitta's tone. He leaned a bit forward, trying to hear his eldest's response.

"I'm really not sure, Bri. If Grandmother has something to do with it, maybe they're getting married. I remembered hearing her talk on the phone about marriage a few days ago."

"But we barely know her," Kurt cut in.

Liesl shrugged. "I think she seems nice. I remember meeting her at one of the parties Mother and Father took me to in Vienna as a surprise. She sang there too."

"She has such a pretty voice!" Marta gushed.

"But Father is so old," Brigitta interrupted with an eye-roll. "I don't see how they would get along. She seems fun, and Father is still so sad."

Ouch, that one hurt. Georg thought as the children reached the top of the stairs. Trust Brigitta to offer some brutal honesty. It really wasn't fair for Maria truthfully; she did seem full of life, despite his first impression of her in the parlor. He also found out from their exchange that she could hold her own and wasn't afraid to stand up to him. But could they get along in the day-to-day? Would she be able to handle his seven children even on their worst days? Would she be able to handle him at his worst?

Wait. Speaking of his seven children, Georg finally noticed only six heads making their way up the rest of the stairs. Where was Gretl? It was not like Liesl to forget about her, and panic suddenly set in. Stepping out of the shadows into the central part of the hallways, he faced up to the staircase where the children were.

"Liesl, where is your youngest sister?"

At the sound of his voice, they jumped and leaned over the railing to get a better look at him. He noticed Liesl shrinking into herself a bit at his tone but responded in a clear voice.

"She's on the terrace with Fraulein Maria, Father. She wanted her to sing."

"You all know you need to stick together and especially look out for Gretl and Marta. They are the youngest," Georg barked.

"We were tired from… uh… marching around outside like you had told us, so we wanted some quiet time upstairs," Friedrich provided, trying to sound confident.

"That doesn't mean you should leave your little sister with someone you barely know!" Georg exclaimed. "All of you go upstairs."

He finished with a wave and quickly walked out to the terrace, hoping Gretl was all right. Much to his surprise, he saw his youngest daughter fast asleep in Maria's arms. He stopped in his tracks seeing her head rested on Maria's shoulder while Maria sang a lullaby Agathe used to sing. What right did she have to sing to his daughter? Anger spread throughout his chest, and he quickly approached the young woman.

"What are you doing?" He hissed, trying not to wake his snoozing daughter.

Maria bolted up out of the seat, almost startling Gretl, who only wrapped her arms tighter and released a small sigh.

"I am fulfilling your daughter's request, Captain." Maria sharply murmured back. "She was tired after spending the afternoon in the sun. No doubt it's time for her nap."

"Then why didn't you take her upstairs to her room?"

"I am not a governess or a servant. I am merely a guest in your home right now, and I know better than going to places I am not welcome."

"Well then, why didn't you give her to Liesl?"

"I'm sure Liesl has to care for her enough. She shouldn't have to constantly worry about her like a mother would rather than a sister," Maria spat back. "As their Father, you should know that."

Georg clenched his jaw and fidgeted is fingers on his left hand. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Hedwig's voice came from the doorway.

"Oh, how wonderful! Maria, I see you have met some of the children."

"Yes, Hedwig. I met all of them as the captain, and I walked around the garden," Maria answered sweetly.

"Oh poor, Gretl, all tired from the excitement this afternoon," Hedwig gushed. "Georg, why don't you show Maria where the nursery is?"

He grumbled under his breath, thinking about what she had said earlier. He should be the one to take her upstairs.

"It's alright; I can take her myself."

He reached his arms out to take her from Maria. The strawberry blonde paused for a second and looked like she wanted to protest, but Hedwig cut in again.

"She's going to have to see the nursery at some point, might as well show her now."

"Yes, Mother."

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

A/N: I wanted to clarify, this story is set in the mid-1930s, with no specific date in mind. Despite this setting, there will be no political issues like the Anschluss, or the Nazis included in this story.

Disclaimer: I own nothing, except for Hedwig von Trapp and Franz Rainer, although they are based on their real-life counterparts.

As far as Maria could tell, the first interactions with the Captain's children went well. She sensed the older children's hesitation, but Marta and little Gretl took to her like moths to a flame. After the silent walk to the nursery, the Captain showed her where Gretl's bed was. Gretl and Marta, being the littlest girls, shared the room closest to the door with access to the upstairs gallery. The rest of the children were divided up into shared rooms down the rest of the hallway, with Liesl having her own room at the end.

Maria figured Gretl could stay in her light summer dress while she napped, but her shoes needed to go. Maria reached down to her legs and undid one sandal after laying her on the bed. She absentmindedly handed Georg the shoe while she unstrapped the other one and gently raised the three-year-old's light body to move her under the covers. Once Gretl was tucked in, Maria bent down and moved the hair out of her eyes. Gretl sighed and reached up to hug Maria one more time before rolling over on her other side. Maria tucked some of Gretl's hair behind her ear and then kissed the side of her head.

In the hour, or so, Maria spent with Gretl, she had become quite attached to the young woman. The three-year-old was starved for affection from someone other than her siblings. It was evident in how the little girl clung to her as Maria sang to her and how she nestled herself deeper into Maria's arms during the journey to the nursery. Maria was happy enough to supply that affection. After her parents died, there was no one to give young Maria the love she so desperately craved.

Georg watched in surprise as Maria carefully put his youngest daughter down for her nap. He looked blankly at her when she handed each small shoe to him, and he continued to hold onto them in a trance. If his heart had not been so hardened, Georg might have smiled when she bent down to kiss his daughter's head. Instead, his face clouded, and it brought up so many emotions he couldn't bear to unpack.

Out of his trance, He briskly moved over to Marta and Gretl's shared wardrobe and placed Gretl's shoes in front of it. By the time he had done that, Maria had stood up with a confused look on her face. He gave her a withering look and turned on the fall of his foot to exit the room.

Both went back down to the parlor room in silence. Hedwig's face broke into a smile as she saw the two enter.

"Well! Things must have gone well with the children then, hm? Gretl and Marta seem quite taken with you, Maria."

Maria offered a weak smile and shrugged as she sat down into the chair opposite from Hedwig, she had previously occupied.

"They are darling, especially the little ones. Gretl is extremely loving."

"I have no worries about the littlest one's response to you. However, you will want to keep an eye on the older ones. They're rather fond of pranks."

Maria's gratefully nodded, making a mental note.

"In any case," Franz cut in, "We have decided the date for the engagement ball, two weeks from now, and ironed out a date for the wedding, six months from now. Hedwig will need to make the necessary arrangements with the Archbishop and the church, but we will be planning for some time in December."

"A Christmas wedding! Won't it be fun?! There are so many color options; we can do gold and red and white, or perhaps red and silver. Maria, we will have such fun planning all of that!" Hedwig clasped her hands together, gushing.

The young woman's eyes suddenly widened, realizing the massive undertaking planning a wedding the likes of Austrian society would expect for a celebrated naval captain. Maria didn't know the first thing about the elites of Austria or where to even start with planning a wedding. She began to feel a little faint, and the Captain glanced over at her, noticing her anxiety.

"Mother, we don't need to get into that right now," he retorted. "I'm sure you will be able to bombard Fraulein Rainer with those details later."

Hedwig waved her hand in dismissal.

"Oh, you know I can't help it, Georg! I just love weddings! The children, I am sure, will be excited it is around the holidays, too. Speaking of the children, you and Maria should tell the children about your impending nuptials at dinner tonight. The announcement will be in the paper tomorrow, as well as the invitations to the engagement party. We should begin receiving responses by the end of the week."

Maria and the Captain exchanged a glance between the two of them.

"I feel as though it would only be fitting for their father to make the announcement," Maria curtly said. Georg sighed and nodded.

"Very well."

"Now that's all settled," Franz cut in. "We have also decided that for the sake of ease while planning the wedding, Maria will stay here, under Hedwig's watchful eye. It will also allow Maria to learn how the household runs and get to know the children better. Especially given the circumstances of this arrangement, there won't be anything untoward happening." Maria's uncle took a pause and looked at the couple. "Correct?"

Maria and Georg glanced at each other and nodded, responding at the same time.

"Absolutely."

"There's no chance of anything happening."

They exchanged a look of surprise and wryly smiled at the other. At least there was one thing upon which the couple agreed.

"Excellent, well, Maria will move into the villa in two days' time," Hedwig began. "We will also need to go to Salzburg to get a new dress for you, in fact, maybe a few new dresses," she muttered, scanning the dress the young woman was currently wearing. "We can make a day of it," she ended brightly. Maria flushed and nodded.

"Thank you, Hedwig. I wouldn't even know where to begin."

Hedwig gave her a sympathetic look and nodded. After a few minutes of silence, Frau Schmidt came into the room.

"Frau von Trapp, I wanted to inform you the engagement invitations are being prepared as we speak. We will also have cleaners for the ballroom come next week."

"Oh, thank you, Frau Schmidt," Hedwig responded with a smile. "You are so prompt. Have you sent Georg's suit off to be cleaned as well? You know he hasn't worn it in years."

The Captain grumbled, "It hasn't been years," as the housekeeper nodded.

"Yes, Franz will take it with the children's formal clothes tomorrow."

"The children?" the Captain sat up, suddenly alert. "They will not be attending the party. I won't allow it."

Maria's mouth dropped open, and the widower's head whipped over in her direction, expecting a response. With his statement, the air in the room shifted, and one could cut the tension with a knife. Hedwig and Franz exchanged glances as they could see the nonverbal war brewing between the engaged couple. The Captain seemed to be goading her into a response, waiting for her to challenge him.

"Why ever not?" the young woman bit back, taking the bait. "They should be there to celebrate their father getting engaged." His eyes narrowed, and Maria noticed his fingers on his left hand twitch.

"They do not need to be overstimulated by such frivolity. Especially not the younger ones."

"Georg," Hedwig attempted to cut in, but Maria beat her to it.

"I'm sure they haven't had any frivolity for the last few years. They are an important part of this family I am joining, and I would like them to be there. The little ones probably have never seen a party ever held, or at least one they can remember, and it would be a shame for them to miss it."

"As the head of the family you are joining, I forbid it," the Captain growled. "They will stay upstairs."

"Like prisoners in their own home?" Maria bit back. "If we have to suffer through the night, someone should at least be happy, and I think the children would enjoy it greatly, especially Liesl."

Maria quickly realized she said the wrong thing because the Captain jumped up out of his seat, leaned over the coffee table separating the couple, and began speaking in a deep, dangerous voice that made Maria's stomach flip.

"Liesl is far too young to even think about parties. I will not allow any of them to attend. That is the end of this discussion."

Maria narrowed her eyes right and folded her arms. She raised her chin defiantly and responded in an equally dangerous tone.

"Don't be so sure, Captain."

Georg felt his heart stop. How dare she talk to him like that! The anger he felt earlier on the terrace spilled out from the center of his chest again. He wanted to drag her out of that chair and yell at her to remind her of her place. She brought back far too many memories of defiant cadets he had to manage during his Navy days.

He felt his right hand form a fist as he clenched his jaw. He knew if he would say anything back to the little Fraulein, Georg would only yell, so he turned on his foot and headed to the main hall.

"Frau Schmidt, please inform me when dinner is ready. I will be in my study."

Before the housekeeper could even respond, Georg left the room. He remained in his study for the rest of the afternoon, fuming.

After the debacle between her and the Captain, Maria spent the afternoon talking to Hedwig and planning the engagement party. Franz had left for a business appointment now that he and Hedwig had worked out the details of the arrangement, so Maria was on her own. For the most part, Hedwig led the whole conversation between her and Frau Schmidt, deciding the place settings, seating arrangements, and hiring an orchestra, among other things. No one brought up the question of the children's presence. Maria figured that was the only party detail Hedwig would specifically leave to her.

As their conversation ended, Frau Schmidt excused herself to check on dinner, which would be ready in about fifteen minutes.

"Maria, my dear, would you go up to the nursery and ensure the children are ready for dinner? I need to freshen up," Hedwig asked as she stood.

Maria nodded and joined her in standing. "Of course, Hedwig."

Before she left, the older woman turned back to Maria and gave her a warm smile.

"I'm pleased you are joining this family. I had some reservations at the beginning, but after getting to know you a little and seeing you interact with the children, I have hope that everything will work out."

"I'm happy one of us feels that way," Maria replied with a small smile. The two women walked upstairs in silence and then parted as Hedwig headed to her rooms and Maria headed to the nursery.

When she walked into the nursery hallway, it was quiet—no child in sight.

They are rather fond of pranks. Hedwig's words came back to Maria's mind. She wrapped her left hand over herself while she rested her head on her right hand. Where could they be?

Maria cautiously took another step into the hallway, peering into Marta and Gretl's room. Right, when she did, there was a cacophony and a blur of many arms and bodies rushing up to her. The next thing Maria knew, she was pulled deeper into the hallway as someone shut the door leading out to the gallery behind her. Another covered her eyes and felt herself sit down on a bed.

"What on earth is going on here?!" she exclaimed, feigning panic.

"We're holding you hostage until you answer a question," a voice that she attributed to Kurt, although he was desperately trying to deepen it.

"Kurt, please speak normally; you sound ridiculous," a voice closer to Maria muttered, most likely Louisa, who was also the one covering her eyes given how close her voice was.

"Oh fine, Lou, you're no fun."

"I won't answer anything until you let me go!" Maria played along, "desperately" trying to break free. Louisa uncovered her eyes, as the hands restraining her let go. Maria suddenly saw all the children surrounding her in a semi-circle around what appeared to be Marta's bed. "Thank you, now. What is your question?"

The children shared a glance amongst themselves, clearly expecting more resistance from the young woman. Brigitta then kicked off the questioning.

"Why are you really here?"

Maria raised her eyebrows in clever children.

"I'm afraid I can't tell you," Maria began.

"Then we can't let you go!" Gretl exclaimed, plopping herself into the young woman's lap. "You'll have to stay here forever with us." Kurt grimaced.

"Well, maybe not forever; it's almost time for dinner."

"And we all know you will starve if we're not on time, Kurt," Louisa responded with an eye roll.

Maria laughed; the children had a fun dynamic. Despite all the problems they had and the loss they experienced, at least they had each other. At the sound of Maria's laugh, the children all looked back at her.

"Well," Maria began, still giggling, "Kurt does have a point. Dinner is about to be ready. You need to go wash up."

Most of the other children seemed to want to hold their ground, but their defenses became lessened as Kurt broke rank. He immediately ran out of Marta and Gretl's room to one of the washrooms down the hall, soon followed by Marta and Friedrich, who must have been equally hungry.

Don't think you're off the hook, Fraulein Maria," Brigitta sighed, as she exited the room.

"Brigitta, I believe you will have your answer once we get to dinner," Maria responded with a smile as she hugged Gretl once more before taking hold of her hand and guiding her to the washroom.

The children and Maria filled into the dining room right on time. Maria sat next to Georg, much to her dismay. Hedwig was across from Georg, Liesl, and Friedrich on either side of her. Marta was across Maria, and Gretl was on her right. Louisa was in the middle of Kurt and Friedrich, while Brigitta was on the other side of Gretl, next to Liesl.

Once everyone was seated, Georg picked up his utensils and began eating. Maria looked around the table, surprised.

"Excuse me, Captain, haven't we forgotten to thank the Lord?" Maria asked sweetly.

The older children put down their utensils immediately, knowing what she meant. Marta and Gretl looked a little lost, as they didn't remember ever praying before dinner. A beat passed between Georg and Maria until he put down his utensils.

"If you please, Fraulein," he muttered, extending a small olive branch considering their last exchange.

Maria nodded and showed Gretl and Marta how to fold their hands after they put their utensils down.

"For what we are about to receive, may the Lord make us truly thankful. Amen."

The children and Hedwig echoed the "amen" while Georg remained silent.

The only noise in the dining room for the first half of dinner was the gentle clattering of utensils against plates. Georg was still angry, Hedwig was exhausted from all the planning, the children knew better than to speak before being spoken to at dinner, and Maria was just uncomfortable. She had not experienced this silence of a meal in a long time. The only interaction she had during the main course was helping Gretl cut her food.

By the time dessert rolled around, Hedwig had given Georg a look, signaling it was time to announce the engagement. Georg gave his mother a withering look and then nodded. He took one more bite of his chocolate cake and placed his fork down.

"Children, I have some news I want to share with you."

Brigitta and Liesl shared a look while Kurt continued to scarf down his dessert. Maria suddenly lost her appetite, even though she had a bit of a sweet tooth, and the cake was delicious.

"What is it, Papa?" Gretl asked as she peeked around Maria. Georg gave his youngest daughter a small smile and then looked around at the rest of the children.

"As I understand, you have spent part of the day getting to know Fraulein Rainer, yes?"

The seven of them nodded in agreement.

"She saved me from a tree!" Marta blurted out, and Louisa covered her face with her hand.

"Yes- Wait, what?" Georg asked, his eyes narrowing at Maria. Maria glanced over at Louisa, who was now looking down, and Maria rested her hands in her lap.

"Oh, she is just making a joke, Captain. They were marching around the tree grove, and a branch caught her clothes," Maria supplied smoothly. "I simply saved her from the tree branch destroying her sleeve."

Out of the corner of her eye, Maria saw Louisa sigh out of relief.

The Captain paused, looking at Maria another moment before continuing, "After some consideration and spending the day together, Fraulein Rainer and I have decided to get married."

A gasp went around the room. Marta clapped her hands together in excitement while Gretl leaned over and wrapped her arms around Maria. Kurt practically choked on his piece of cake; Friedrich and Louisa glanced at each other, while Liesl looked directly back at her father with a raised eyebrow. Brigitta crossed her arms, and a small smirk formed across her lips.

"Married, Father?" Liesl questioned.

"Yes, it is time you children had a new Mother," the Captain answered briskly. "Does anyone else have questions?"

"When will the wedding be, Father?" Kurt pipped up, having recovered from his near choking incident.

"It will be in December, dear," Hedwig supplied after a blank look came across the Captain's face. Liesl and Brigitta gasped.

"Oh, how romantic! A holiday wedding," Liesl couldn't help but gush. Brigitta nodded while Louisa rolled her eyes.

"Fraulein Maria will also be moving into the villa the day after tomorrow until the wedding, so you will have more time to get to know her. The rest of the children began sharing glances amongst themselves.

"Does this mean you will be home more often, Father?" Marta asked innocently. The naval captain looked at the daughter to his left and gave her a small smile.

"You know I have to travel for business still, darling, but I will do my best."

That seemed enough of an answer for the young brunette as she smiled and nodded. The five older children began exchanging more looks amongst each other, and then all looked at Liesl. She sighed and nodded, taking the hint.

"Father, we have all finished dinner. May we be excused?" Liesl asked, putting her napkin on her plate.

"Yes, Liesl, you all can go up to the parlor or back up to the schoolroom until bedtime."

"Thank you, Father. We will go back up to the schoolroom," Liesl responded. "Come along, everyone."

Maria watched as all the children silently filled out of the dining room. She felt as though she should join them. It slightly angered her that the only reason Georg had given them for the marriage was that the children would have a new mother. It seemed as though Maria was trying to replace the late Baroness von Trapp, which was the last thing she wanted to do.

Although never patient, Maria knew it would be best to wait before talking to the children to reassure them. She also hoped this dinner hadn't destroyed the very new relationship she had built with them over the course of the afternoon. Maria sighed to herself and took one more bite of her cake as dinner came to an end.

Chapter Text

It had been three days since the engagement was announced to the children and one day since Maria moved into the villa. She ended up spending most of her time yesterday helping the maids unpacking her belongings, granted there wasn't much to move. Most of her things packed away in the few boxes she brought back were books and sheet music she had accumulated during school.

Other than the few dresses she owned, there was not much to organize, so she spent most of the afternoon with the children. Gretl and Marta were so excited to spend time with her and demanded the most attention. The rest of the children, on the other hand, were more apprehensive around her, and she understood. Especially after Georg's comment about her becoming their mother, she knew she needed to reassure them that she wasn't going to replace their mother.

In fact, that was what she was planning to do right now. This morning, Hedwig had taken her on a grand tour of the villa after a quiet breakfast. The captain was in one of his moods, and even Maria knew to not cross him. After the grand tour of the house, on their way to lunch, Hedwig and Maria made plans to go dress shopping tomorrow, not only for the ball but for Maria as the future Baroness von Trapp. Her dresses from school would simply not suffice.

Maria felt an overwhelming appreciation for her future mother-in-law. Although she was not like anyone Maria had met, Maria felt extremely comfortable around her and treated as an equal. Hedwig had elegance, confidence, and a sort of aura that Maria wondered if she would ever be able to emulate. It might have been from her upper-class upbringing, but Maria also suspected part of it was just Hedwig. The older woman was always so sure of herself and expected to get what she wanted. She did not ask; she commanded. She never looked flustered. She always had an answer. Maria couldn't help but wonder, would she ever be like that?

Thinking about her life, Maria doubted it. She was clumsy, not the best with keeping track of time, and did not always know how to carry herself in public. The only time the young woman was truly content in herself was when she sang. Stemming from her childhood, singing was how she soothed herself and built up her confidence. No matter how out of control or lost she felt, it always grounded her and brought her peace.

Come to think of it, that's exactly what she needed now, so she began singing a soft tune as she headed back to the schoolroom. Following the general schedule Hedwig described on their tour, after lunch, Gretl needed to rest. So the older children were sent back to the schoolroom to read, and Maria joined them. However, after about fifteen minutes, Marta began to yawn and asked Maria if she could lie down for a while.

Thus, Maria was on her way back from tucking in Marta, and it couldn't have worked out better than she planned. The young woman felt she only needed to explain the situation to the older children, especially Liesl. The girl was years older than she appeared, undoubtedly because of the responsibility that fell to her after her mother's death. Although Hedwig had stepped in to supply some sort of buffer and love to the children in place of their father, Maria sensed Liesl took on far more than a fourteen-year-old should have to, especially seeing how she mothered her youngest sisters. When Gretl became tired she first turned to Liesl before Maria volunteered to put her to bed. No child should have to become a parent to their sibling, and it broke Maria's heart.

With a new resolve, Maria stopped singing as she reached the doorway to the schoolroom. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Be like Hedwig. Be confident. You can do this.

With that, she slowly opened the schoolroom door. She saw Brigitta, predictably up on her windowsill reading. There was a couch and two armchairs with a low coffee table in the middle for board games in the school room's back corner. Louisa, Friedrich, and Kurt played a board game on the coffee table while Liesl read a romance novel on the couch.

"I'm back," Maria announced, causing the children to turn in her direction. "How is everyone doing?"

"Still thinking about lunch!" Kurt replied with a dimpled grin.

Maria giggled as she walked over to him and tousled his hair before walking back to the corner and settling in one of the armchairs before she spoke.

"There is something I want to talk to you all about. Will you take a break from your activities for a moment?"

There was slight shuffling as Brigitta moved over to the couch next to Liesl, who sat up to make room for her sister, and Kurt and Friedrich turned to Maria. Before Maria could open her mouth, Louisa raised her voice.

"What's this about Fraulein Maria?"

Maria took a deep breath and folded her hands in her lap.

"I felt that I needed to explain a few things to all of you." She waited for a beat and realized she needed to clarify. "For when I'm married to your Father, I mean."

Liesl and Brigitta glanced at each other while Friedrich sat up taller.

"What is there to explain? We know you don't love each other," Brigitta stated matter-of-factly.

Clever girl.

"You are right, Brigitta," Maria replied. "We don't love each other, but that's not what I wanted to talk about. I wanted to talk about how I will become your new mother."

"Why would we need to talk about that?" Friedrich interjected. "We already knew that since the announcement. Father himself said it. It's not a big deal."

"That's where you're wrong, it is a big deal," Maria began. "Your mother will always be your mother, and it is not my intention to replace her in any way. I want to be here for all of you as much as you want me to, but I don't want to overstep your boundaries. I'll do my best to help you and guide you, while still respecting your mother's memory."

"Thank you, Fraulein Maria, but we don't ever really get the chance to remember her," Louisa muttered bitterly.

Maria furrowed her brows together in confusion. "Why ever not?" Before anyone responded, her expression shifted to one of knowing. Of course, the Captain wouldn't want her brought up. "Oh, I see."

"It's a nice offer though, Fraulein Maria; I appreciate it at least," Liesl murmured.

"You're welcome, Liesl."

"So, will we have to call you 'Mother' once you're married to Father?" Louisa asked.

"No, Louisa, you don't have to," Maria assured gently. "You can call me 'Maria' when that time comes if you wish."

Louisa gave a satisfied nod and leaned back against the couch. "Good."

"Do you have any other worries or concerns?"

"What about the engagement party?" Friedrich asked. "Will we be going to that?"

"Oh, yes! Can we please?" Liesl exclaimed. "It will be the first party we've attended in so long; I remember the parties Mother and Father would host when we were younger. All of the beautiful dresses."

"And the food!" Kurt added.

"That is a point of contention between your Father and I," Maria admitted. "I would love to have you all there, but I will talk to him about it. Your grandmother had your formal clothes sent to be cleaned already, so if I can convince him then, you will have something to wear either way."

"Oh, what are you wearing, Fraulein? I'm sure you will have a beautiful dress!" Liesl asked as she leaned forward in interest. "I remember the dresses Mother used to wear for the parties she and Father would go to. One time she even let me go to the couturier with her." A dreamy smile came over the girl's face, lost in her memories. Maria smiled and leaned over to touch Liesl's hand.

"I'm going shopping with your grandmother tomorrow; would you like to join us?"

Liesl grasped the strawberry blonde's hand in excitement before jumping up from the couch and twirling around. "Yes! Please!" she exclaimed.

"Can I go too?" Brigitta pipped up. "Judging from the dresses you've worn so far; you're going to need all the help you can get."

Laughing, Maria nodded to the young girl. "Of course, you can come, Brigitta. I can count on you to give me an honest opinion," she added wryly.

"I'd rather not come," Louisa admitted, "I'll stay with Marta and Gretl."

"What about us?!" Kurt exclaimed indignantly. "You can't forget about your two brothers."

"I know, but if Liesl and Brigitta want to go, then they're probably going to want to go, and I don't think Grandmother will be able to handle that."

"That's very thoughtful of you, Louisa. If you do want to come, you can, although it will be a very full day of shopping, the little ones wouldn't be able to come anyway," Maria added.

"Hm," Louisa pondered, "To be honest, an entire day of shopping is a good enough reason for me not to want to come anyway. Thanks, though."

Maria nodded and gave each of the children a smile. "Well, you can continue with what you were doing. I appreciate you all listening."

The girls immediately turned back to their respective activities. After a moment, the boys turned to her.

"Fraulein Maria? Do you want to play with us?"

Maria paused for a moment in surprise, content to simply watch but then she nodded.

"I would love to, but… how do you play?"

"Oh," Friedrich began with a rascally smile, "We'll show you."

About an hour had passed and after winning several battles, Maria excused herself to check on the little girls. There was a murmur of "okays" after her announcement and Maria stood up and slipped out the door. Before she reached the door that led out to the gallery, she heard footsteps sounding behind her.

"Fraulein Maria?"

The young woman turned around, and much to her surprise; Louisa was there hurrying after her.

"Yes, Louisa? What's wrong?"

"Nothing," Louisa began. "I just- Well, I just wanted to thank you for not telling Father about what happened with Marta and the tree at dinner your first day here. I didn't get a chance to tell you yesterday. I really thought you were going to tell on me." She finished with a slight flush. "Normally, Liesl rats me out or Friedrich or Kurt, and I'm really grateful you didn't."

Maria smiled and gently put her hand on the young girl's shoulder. "You're welcome, Louisa. I know you didn't mean for it to happen."

Louisa responded with a small nod, continuing bravely, "And thank you for telling us you're not trying to replace Mother."

"Of course." Maria reached out and pat the girl on the shoulder. "I also appreciate you being open and honest with me. I'll be back with Gretl and Marta before it's time for a snack, okay?"

The girl nodded once more before heading back to the schoolroom.

Once Louisa returned to the schoolroom, it looked like her siblings were holding a business meeting. Brigitta moved back to her place on the windowsill, almost looking like a judge.

"Lou! We're discussing what Fraulein Maria told us earlier. What did you think of it?"

Louisa shrugged as she took her place back on the floor, leaning against the coffee table. "She seemed like she meant it. I don't think she has any reason to lie to us."

"I liked that she wants us to remember Mother," Kurt admitted softly.

Friedrich nodded in agreement and added, "Seems like she wants us to remember her more than Father."

"You know Father is still sad," Liesl weakly attempted to defend him but stopped with Brigitta gave her a look.

"We know that as the oldest, you want to defend him, Liesl," Louisa cut in. "But I don't think you need to anymore. Grandmother isn't even letting him do whatever he wants anymore.

"Besides, she's probably why he's getting married, anyway. Fraulein Maria said she was Grandmother's friend," Brigitta added.

Liesl nodded. "You have a point, and it seems like Fraulein Maria wouldn't defend him either. She does seem to want to get to know us and be there for us. At least someone does."

"And it sounded like she was going to fight for us to attend the party too!" Brigitta excitedly said. "Can you imagine all of the fancy dresses and music!"

"And the food!" Kurt crowed.

"And she wants you to join her for dress shopping," Louisa added.

"Honestly, I think we should give her a chance," Friedrich admitted. "I like her."

"OOOHH!" Kurt called. "Friedrich's got a crush!"

"A crush?" Maria's voice came from the hall as Gretl, and Marta burst through the schoolroom door. "Who?"

"No one!" Friedrich blushed.

"Come on, let's just play our game now," Louisa said with a grin. "Put Friedrich out of his misery."

"Thanks, Lou."

Meanwhile, Georg was in his study, doing what else, but drinking. He shut himself in his study after breakfast. Georg didn't exactly know what time it was, but he did know that it had to be after dinner. No one had seen him except Frau Schmidt, who had brought him a carafe of water a while ago.

The widower was nearly finished with the bottle of whiskey that had been full this morning. It was the only thing that was making him not think. He couldn't stop remembering Agathe. He couldn't stop thinking about how much the children remind him of her, about how much he had lost, about how horribly he had handled that loss.

He felt himself unravel, much like after she had died. But this time, he couldn't escape. There was no endless liquor, no more women, and lavish hotel rooms. He had no way to entirely escape this place. His mother wouldn't let him leave Aigen, not without someone accompanying him. The captain didn't blame her though, he knew it was time to deal with his pain and move on, but he didn't know any other way. Not without Agathe to help him.

So, here he was. Locked in his study, very much drunk and feeling sorry for himself. But without those other distractions available in Vienna, he began to wonder, what had he become?

The next morning, Maria found the dining room empty as she entered with the children. Hedwig had breakfast sent up to her room to have some extra sleep before their big shopping adventure today. But that did not explain the second empty seat at the head of the table. The young woman sensed something was off, but she brushed it off as Kurt asked to say grace as soon as he sat in his chair so they could begin eating.

Halfway through breakfast, everyone turned to the door to see the captain walk hurriedly into the room. He looked extraordinarily agitated and like he was in pain.

"Papa!" Gretl squealed. "Why are you late?"

Maria didn't miss the wince he tried to conceal as he took his seat.

"Good morning, darling," he quietly answered. "I overslept this morning."

"But, Father, you never oversleep," Brigitta pointed out.

"You're right, Brigitta," he admitted, "I suppose I was more tired last night than I thought."

Maria gave him a suspicious look but continued to eat quietly. After the captain was settled, he opened the paper next to his plate and read as he drank his coffee. The children, surprisingly, continued to chatter amongst themselves. Since their father was late, Maria supposed the children felt comfortable enough to continue their debate about what they should do during their free time this afternoon.

All was well and good until Marta pointed out, "Friedrich gets to be in charge since Liesl won't be here after breakfast, so he should get to decide!"

"Marta!" Friedrich and Louisa exclaimed.

At that, the Captain quickly closed his newspaper and set it down. Then he folded his hands and looked down the table at Liesl with a cross expression on his face.

"Liesl, what does your sister mean by that?" He asked sharply.

"What she means, Captain," Maria answered before the fourteen-year-old could open her mouth, "Is that Liesl and Brigitta are accompanying your mother and me on our shopping trip today."

The Captain glared at Maria. "I don't believe I was talking to you."

"No matter, Captain. I am talking to you, and both are coming with us today."

"No, they are not," he countered.

"Why ever not?!" Maria gave him an exasperated look.

"They have their studies this morning and cannot miss them," he answered smugly, proud of his quick thinking.

"Well, if you were around at dinner yesterday, Captain, you would have known that they agreed they would take their free time this afternoon to catch up."

He furrowed his brow in annoyance, both from his headache and having been foiled. Not able to come up with any other reason, he sighed in resignation. The widower looked like he didn't have any more energy to fight.

"Very well, Fraulein. But they must be back by 2:00."

Maria nodded, triumphant.

"And we need to continue this discussion once you return."

Her face slightly fell, but she nodded again, knowing she probably shouldn't push her luck at this moment. For the rest of the meal, the only sound was utensils against places.

Once breakfast was over, Maria, Liesl, and Brigitta prepared to head to Salzburg's shopping district. Hedwig had mentioned that they would eventually go to Vienna for Maria's wedding gown and trousseau. But for the engagement party and the clothes Maria currently needed, the upscale shopping district would do for now. The young woman and the girls met the elegant older woman by the door at 8:30. She wore a beautiful green dress that brought out the olive undertone in her skin and offset her beautifully styled hair. Admittedly, Maria felt plain next to her in her ugly gray dress yet again. By the time they all piled into the car, they would have plenty of time to make their 9:00 appointment at the dressmaker Hedwig frequented.

Several hours later, it was determined the shopping adventure was a success. Mostly thanks to Hedwig, who took control immediately and introduced Maria to the shop owner who personally attended to Maria. There were so many options the young woman began to feel overwhelmed, but then, Hedwig swooped in. The older woman began explaining what Maria would need: one or two dresses suitable for spending time with the children, four or five everyday dresses, one dress for special occasions, and of course her gown for the engagement party.

Maria's jaw dropped when she realized the number of dresses she needed to pick out. Hedwig saw the look on her face and assured her that this was only the beginning of what the Baroness von Trapp would need. She almost thought she would faint, but then Brigitta called from the other side of the shop, "Fraulein Maria, look at all of these dresses that will actually fit you!"

With that, they were off to the races. Maria found herself in and out of more dresses than she could count. She could barely remember what selections she had made. There were so many colors, fabrics, and designs to choose from she was so grateful Liesl and Brigitta had tagged along. True to her word, Brigitta gave every opinion without hesitation and, at one point, prevented Hedwig from putting Maria in a horribly colored dress that would make Maria look "incredibly washed out."

By the time Maria, Brigitta, and Liesl had made all the selections, Maria was so exhausted she could barely stand anymore. Her body hurt from the prods and pokes of pins handled by a nervous assistant that was intimidated not only by Hedwig's forceful presence but attending the future Baroness von Trapp.

Maria couldn't blame her though, she understood being intimidated by Hedwig and maybe even herself, or at least the idea of herself as Baroness. How would she even come close to filling the shoes of the woman whose death practically destroyed her husband? How would she run a household, take care of seven children, and deal with a man who was still so incredibly crushed by the loss of his wife? The young woman felt herself begin to shake. Quickly though, she felt someone touch her forearm.

"Dear, are you quite alright?" Hedwig gently inquired.

Maria slightly nodded and gave her a weak smile.

Hedwig knit her eyebrows together. "Well, the last dress you need to have fit is the ballgown, but I believe we can do that after lunch, hm?" She shot a quick look at the store owner, who quickly nodded.

"Yes, ma'am, we will continue working on the dresses you requested to take home today."

"Excellent, come along, Maria, girls," Hedwig nodded to Liesl and Brigitta, who hurried up next to Maria as they filed out of the shop.

They found a small little café a few buildings down that Hedwig frequented during her shopping trips. They served light sandwiches and tea, which was perfect for bringing up one's spirits during a long day of shopping. Brigitta and Liesl ended up finishing their meals quickly and asked if they could walk down to the fountain within their sight. Hedwig nodded, and once they scampered off, she turned to Maria with a concerned look.

"My dear, how are you really doing today? I know this whole process must be overwhelming for you."

Maria's eyebrows shot up. She thought she had been doing a better job of masking her emotions, but Hedwig was more astute than most people realized.

"I-I think I am doing better now that we've had lunch," she murmured.

"You've hardly eaten anything, Maria, please, tell me what is wrong."

Maria struggled to exactly explain what she was feeling. There was too much rolling around in her mind. The number of dresses, not to mention the amount of money they were spending, the assistant being scared of her, and Maria herself being scared about becoming the Baroness.

During her silence, Hedwig slowly reached across the table and placed her hand over Maria's.

"I understand. As I said, I'm sure it is overwhelming for you. This is a whole new world with new expectations for you, but I have faith in you, Maria. Remember what I told you on the first day you were at the villa?"

She thought for a moment and then slowly nodded. "You said you believed that everything would work out."

"Yes," Hedwig began, "And I still do, even more so now. I see the way you carry yourself, I've seen how you interact with the children, and I've even seen how you stick up for yourself and the children against Georg."

"But that's just in the day-to-day, Hedwig, I am going to become a completely new person when I marry him! I don't know the first thing about being a baroness or what to expect of myself!" Maria exclaimed, exasperated.

Hedwig gave her hand a squeeze and shook her head.

"No, you won't become a new person. The Baroness von Trapp will become a new person. Let me tell you a little secret."

Hedwig leaned in closer, conspiratorially.

"At some point, everyone enters a new role in their life that they have no idea how to navigate. Whatever it may be, that role has the potential to bring out the best as well as the worst in that person, depending on how they react to it. If you allow yourself to learn and grow into this new role, like I believe you can, you will be wonderful. But it takes time and experience, and sometimes even that might not be enough; Agathe struggled with it from time to time too. But I promise, even if you don't know what you're doing, you will eventually figure it out either by yourself or by asking for help. That is why I'm here, and if you continue to cultivate your relationship with the children the way that you are, they will be there for you as much as you will be there for them."

Once Hedwig finished her little speech, Maria felt her heart about to burst with appreciation. How did Hedwig know that's exactly what she needed to hear? Although not all the worries Maria had gone away at that moment, they were soothed for the time being. So much so, she felt her appetite return and finished her lunch.

By the time she was finished, the girls had returned to the table, and it was time to head back to the shop for her engagement gown fitting. The dress was very much out of Maria's comfort zone but certainly befitting the wife of one of Austria's most celebrated naval heroes.

It was a white satin empire waist gown that Hedwig said made her glow. The dress had thin straps and a straight neckline that covered her enough, but it showed more skin on her upper half than she ever had. It also showed off her cinched waist and flowed gracefully to the floor.

Brigitta and Liesl wouldn't stop gushing over how beautiful they thought she was, and it made Maria blush until she was out of the gown. She would have to come back the day before the party to put the finishing touches on it, but it already looked perfect to Maria. The young woman was so excited to wear it, and although she didn't think she was really as beautiful in it as Liesl and Brigitta said she was, she at least felt pretty.

The two girls and two women celebrated their extraordinarily successful journey and headed back with the three everyday dresses that only needed some minor adjustments and were ready by the time they left. As they walked to the car, Liesl turned to Maria with a huge smile on her face.

"Thank you so much for inviting us along, Fraulein Maria."

"Yes, yes," Brigitta agreed. "It was the most fun I've had in a long time! And you looked so beautiful in that dress! I can't wait until the party."

Maria blushed one last time for good measure.

"Thank you both for being so well-behaved and a huge help. I really could not have done it without either of you."

Instead of a response, Maria felt both girls rush to give her quick hugs. The young woman felt her breath escape her for a moment while she felt a huge sense of love for both girls. Once they let go, Hedwig, who was at the car, turned back and called for them.

"Don't dawdle! We need to be back by two o'clock or we will be late, and you know how cross your father will be if we are not on time."

With that reminder, Maria's mind shifted to her quickly approaching conversation with the Captain and began to prepare for battle.

Once they returned home, Georg was already waiting in the front hall with his arms crossed.

"Mother, girls," he greeted them. "How was your shopping trip? Did the girls behave?"

Hedwig breezily responded, "Oh, quite well! The girls were absolute angels, and Maria found many beautiful dresses! Including her gown for the engagement party."

"She looked like a princess!" Brigitta exclaimed.

"Oh, did she?" he inquired, feigning interest.

"Yes, she really did, Father," Liesl murmured. "Thank you for letting us go. It was really fun."

"You're welcome, Liesl. I'm happy you two enjoyed yourselves."

Liesl and Brigitta smiled at him and then scurried upstairs to the schoolroom. His gaze followed them up the stairs and waited until the door closed. Then he turned his focus toward his fiancé, and it shifted. It almost seemed like he put on a mask.

"Fraulein Rainer," he began. "Shall we?"

Maria nodded, and he began leading her to the parlor. He stopped at the door and motioned for her to walk into the room. She walked over to one of the windows and glanced outside. After a beat, she heard the door shut but didn't turn around. The young woman thought she would feel more stressed about facing him, but she felt relaxed. There was silence for a moment. Her back was still turned to him, and neither said a word. Then she felt herself begin to speak.

"Where were you yesterday?"

Georg's eyebrows shot up immediately, taken aback by her question. He wasn't expecting that to be the first thing they discuss.

"What?"

She then turned around, still wearing that ugly grey dress from this morning. For a minute, he wondered what dresses she picked out. What would her true style be now that she has access to more wealth than she ever thought possible?

She slowly repeated herself as if she was talking to Marta or Gretl.

"Where were you yesterday?"

"I don't see how that has anything to do with what we should actually be talking about." He folded his arms again and glared at her, about to continue, but she began speaking.

"It is definitely a part of what we should be talking about! If you had been around, you would have known our plans for today and not have caused a scene at breakfast!"

Who the hell did she think she was?!

"I am the one that caused a scene?" He asked incredulously.

"Yes, I would call showing up to breakfast, late, clearly hungover and smelling of alcohol a scene, Captain. Or did you assume because I didn't come from a proper background, I wouldn't understand table manners?"

"That is absolutely not what. I meant, and you know it, Fraulein. I am perfectly free to do what I want in my own home and showing up to breakfast how I see fit. I was perfectly well this morning."

She rolled her eyes and walked over to him. "You might have been able to fool the children, but you don't fool me. I know what a whole day spent drinking looks like."

He raised his eyebrows again and, for a split second, realized she might have gone through some equally horrible things, but then he went back on the defense.

"Congratulations, Fraulein, we can keep you on guard in case anyone begins stealing from the liquor cabinet at the party," he responded, his expression exuding sarcasm.

"The only person who would be caught removing alcohol from the liquor inappropriately would be you, Captain," she bit back.

His jaw dropped open, but then walked over to her in three long strides and came nearly nose to nose with her. "You will not concern yourself with my habits. It is none of your business."

"It very well much is my business! Not only because I will soon be your wife but out of concern for the children."

"Yes, the children," he responded. "Thank you for bringing up the topic we were originally meant to discuss instead of wasting time. They will not be attending the party. That is final."

Her expression turned almost murderous even though he genuinely doubted she would even hurt a fly.

"Give me one good reason for why they shouldn't?"

"Just one? I can give you several. First, they are all far too young. Second, it is past their bedtime. Third, there will be no one to keep an eye on them all night. Need I go on?

"No, you do not, Captain," she murmured. He smiled smugly, feeling like he won the battle, but then he saw her expression shift to one of pure defiance, and he was suddenly perplexed. "You don't need to go on, Captain, because those are the weakest possible reasons you could have given. I can counter all of them right now, in fact. First, they are not too young to attend a party that celebrates a new member joining their family. Second, they wouldn't be staying up the whole night. They would be able to go upstairs before dinner. Third, if you spent more time with them, you would know that they are extremely well-behaved children and are a credit to you in every setting, whether you deserve it or not."

He was beyond stunned. It was as though the wind was knocked out of him. This slip of a woman spoke not only with conviction but with venom and heavily implied he did not know his children. No one had spoken to him like this in such a long time, and he could hardly handle it when he realized what she said might be true. He didn't have any more words to fight against her, and quite honestly, he didn't think he could bear to hear more of her frank assessment of him.

"Fine. They will attend the pre-dinner activities. Once we head to dinner, they will be expected to go up to bed with no problems."

He then turned on the ball of his foot, opened the door, and left the room.

Chapter Text

By the end of the first week, Maria had settled into a routine. After breakfast, she led the children in lessons now prepared by her. The older children were content to do independent work while Maria spent the most time directly helping Marta and Gretl with their letters and numbers. Once a day they would have group lessons, with an interactive activity for all ages. On beautiful days, they went outside.

After lunch, Gretl and occasionally Marta would go down for naps. The rest of the children would have quiet time in the afternoon, while Maria would meet with Hedwig and Frau Schmidt to plan the wedding. Most of the logistical items had been planned; however, Hedwig wanted Maria's input on some of the wedding aesthetics. Though the young woman appreciated her future mother-in-law's intentions, she didn't feel strongly about the colors, or table settings, or anything else for that matter. The bride-to-be supposed it was because she was detached from the actual result of the wedding: the marriage. For goodness sake, she still barely knew the man she was going to marry.

After their argument, Maria saw the naval captain at mealtimes. Now he was always on time, early even, looking the picture of a put-together aristocrat. He also engaged with the children during meals, asking about their studies, hobbies, and anything else on their minds. However, she would see the naval captain in the schoolroom with his children more often as she returned from wedding planning.

It was incredibly endearing to find him reading aloud on the couch with his children surrounding him, sometimes with one child in his lap. If Maria got out of her planning meetings early, she would try to watch them, peeking out from behind the door, not wanting to interrupt. There would be other times when Georg would play a game with the boys or discuss a book with Brigitta on her windowsill. Maria could tell the older children weren't too sure about how to react the first few times she spied them all together, but they were still just as happy to spend time with him as the younger two.

Another change was him taking part in bedtime. When Georg began to join, the affianced went to separate rooms checking on each child and giving them a goodnight hug. One night, when the Captain accidentally came into Louisa and Brigitta's room while Maria was tucking them in, Brigitta mentioned it would take less time to put them all to bed if they went to each room together. After a pause, the captain teasingly complimented his daughter's appreciation for a tight schedule. From then on, the pair tucked in the children together, each hugging the children good night and then switching before exiting and moving on to the next room.

After they bid good night to the children, the couple would spend a few minutes making awkward small talk in the gallery and then would part, Georg heading down to his study and Maria to her room to journal or read.

All these small changes showed the young woman that the naval captain, surprisingly, did have a heart. And although she felt a little guilty for how she critiqued his parenting skills and his actions, it had clearly done some good.

Georg felt a sense of contentment. Something he had not felt consistently for a long time. But every time he left the schoolroom, there was a welcome sense of peace that washed over him. It was as though he was brought back to Earth.

After her thorough critique of not only his character but his actions as a father, the naval captain took the whole day to digest what the young woman had said. Georg knew she was right – Maria made excellent points and completely refuted all his reasons for why the children shouldn't attend the party. Then she took it a step further and very clearly pointed out his children were the greatest gift he had. Something he had not necessarily forgotten but had taken for granted over the last three years and that fact took him the most time to process.

The next day after their argument, Georg was not sure how to begin genuinely mending his relationship with his children, but he figured in the meantime, it wouldn't hurt to peek in on the schoolroom every once in a while. That every once in a while, turned into every afternoon, and the "peek in" turned into reading aloud together, discussing books, and playtime. He also began taking part in bedtime with the little Fraulein.

Years ago, it used to be his favorite part of the day. Seeing his children snug in their beds was one of the most adorable sights. And going around to each room filled him with that same sense of peace and contentment he felt after leaving their schoolroom. He had wonderfully kind, intelligent, and endearing children.

In his despair, he forgot how healing it was to spend quality time with all of them. And although he knew they were still not entirely sure of him, he could sense the growing trust each time he entered the schoolroom in the afternoon. Becoming reacquainted with his children was an art he was still slowly trying to grasp. How had the little fraulein managed to do it in a few days while he felt himself floundering at least once each afternoon? And they were his children, for God's sake!

Speaking of the fraulein, she had also seemed to change. Well, change wasn't necessarily the correct word, Georg mused. Perhaps, she had finally settled into the villa. She had developed a particular routine not only with the children but also with his mother and the wedding planning that did not involve him. He was quite pleased to know he did not have to worry about that headache.

It still dumbfounded him that he would be married to this young woman in just a few months. The idea made him extremely uncomfortable for many reasons, and he continuously wondered how his mother roped him into this scheme.

However, he had to acknowledge without this engagement and her presence in the villa. He would have continued to ignore his children and "bring disgrace upon the von Trapp name," as his mother said. Although not everything changed, she brought a bit of light into the house and helped him remember how wonderful his children were.

One other change he was fond of was the fresh flowers that began appearing in vases around the villa. Although not all the arrangements were colorful, those that were, stood out against the neutral walls in the main entryway and up in the gallery upstairs. It brought some life back into the house. But he had to admit his favorite arrangement was a vase of edelweiss on the hall table next to the door of his chambers.

They were his favorite flower due to the symbolism of his dear homeland. Thus, every time he saw them, they brought a small smile to his face when he was in that part of the house. So, yes, he supposed he had to give his mother some credit, though he would never admit it to her face. On the other hand, Maria deserved more than credit – she deserved an apology. So, two days before the party, he took a chance. After breakfast, he asked her to stay behind a moment before going up to the schoolroom.

"It will only take a moment, I promise," he assured his children, who gave him suspicious looks.

"As long as you two are nice to each other," Brigitta responded with a cheeky smile before exiting the room with her siblings. Georg laughed at his middle daughter and waved her out of the room.

Once the children left, an uneasy silence settled between the two of them. Both remained seated in their usual spots, she on his right while he sat at the head of the table. He noticed she began fidgeting in her seat.

"Fraulein?"

"Hm?"

"Are you nervous?"

She choked out a laugh and moved some hair behind her ear. She was nervous.

"Not at all Captain, why would you say that?"

"This is definitely not the cool, comfortable Fraulein Rainer I have come to know over these last two weeks. Much less the woman who gave me a frank assessment of my behavior a few days ago."

At the mention of her lecture in the parlor, she flushed and went back to fidgeting, avoiding his gaze.

"I wish I hadn't spoken to you like that," she softly admitted.

"I don't," he quickly responded. "I am, in fact, extremely grateful you did."

She slowly made eye contact with him, a look of surprise coming over her face.

"You are? But I was so rude."

He gave her a kind smile and nodded. "I am confident that being rude was the only way I would have listened. You did nothing wrong. In fact, I want to thank you. Truly. You have brought light back into this house and helped me realize the error of some of my ways."

She gave him a look. "Only some?"

Georg laughed and held up his hands. "Alright, alright, several errors. The point is, I appreciate your honest and open communication."

"You are welcome, Captain."

And for the first time, he could recall, she gave him a genuine smile.

The next day, Maria found herself, yet again, standing with her arms raised at the dress shop in Salzburg. It was her final fitting for her gown and one day before the engagement party. She couldn't imagine what else needed adjusting up, but Hedwig insisted everything had to be perfect. To be fair, it wasn't as painful as the first time, the assistant seemed much less flustered, and Maria didn't get pricked once.

After the fitting, Maria and Hedwig returned to the villa. Before they entered, they saw gardeners and landscapers sprucing up the front of 53 Aigen. When the women walked through the door and stood on the foyer landing, they saw the extent of the preparations. The ballroom was being cleaned and aired out, the chandeliers in the main hallway dusted, and the long banquet table in the formal dining room was uncovered and wiped down. The parlor was also spruced up for guests to mingle if they needed a break from dancing.

To avoid getting in the way, Maria went upstairs to ensure the children's clothes were ready for tomorrow. On her way up, she ran into the children themselves. They were all leaning over the railing, watching the excitement below. Gretl and Marta were practically forcing their faces through the railings, while Kurt and Friedrich were avidly watching the workers clean the chandeliers. Liesl and Brigitta, on the older hand, talked about the dresses they might see tomorrow night. Louisa was a bit separated from everyone, but she was just as interested in the preparations. Her arm was propped up with her head resting in her hand as she leaned on the railing.

"Fraulein Maria! Do you see what's going on down there?!" Gretl exclaimed.

The little girl practically launched herself at the young woman as she reached the top of the steps. Maria prepared herself to catch her and picked her up so Gretl could see over the railing.

"Yes, darling! Isn't it exciting?"

"I haven't seen the house like this since before Gretl was born," Liesl murmured wistfully. "Mother loved throwing small dinner parties, and even though they were not the largest, she still went the whole nine yards to prepare for them."

"I can't wait to see the ballroom," Louisa mused.

Liesl clapped her hands together.

"Oh, Fraulein, wait until you see it! It's based on a ballroom from a palace in Salzburg. Father's kept it locked since, well, you know."

Maria smiled at her. "I am excited to see it, and all of you in your suits and dresses for tomorrow!"

"We clean up really good, Fraulein Maria!" Kurt called with a grin on his face. She reached over and patted his cheek with her free hand.

"I'm sure you all do," she responded. Then she kissed Gretl on the cheek and placed her back on the ground. "Now, I believe it is time for your studies?"

There was a collective groan and mumblings of "yes" as the children turned to walk to the schoolroom. Since Maria had spent the morning at her final dress fitting, the children had their free time while she was out. It also worked out so they wouldn't get in the way of the small army that was prepping the villa until dinner.

Their studies went smoothly, and after snack time, they collectively decided to go outside to get some fresh air. The only room that was still being worked on was the ballroom, and the doors were shut, so when they passed it on their way out, no one could even sneak a peek.

While outside, the children and Maria played various games, efficiently expelling the rest of their energy before dinner. Despite the exercise, at the dinner table, the children were practically buzzing with excitement after realizing in twenty-four hours, the villa would be filled with people in beautiful gowns and suits, and the house would be filled with music for the first time in years. It was as if Christmas was tomorrow. Maria even found herself getting more excited rather than nervous.

The children's enthusiasm was so contagious that the Captain seemed content with his home being turned upside down in one day. He quietly but lovingly observed his children's chatter at the dinner table. Throughout the rest of the meal, she noticed him glancing at her, and they occasionally shared small smiles.

After his apology, they became more at ease around each other. In addition to tucking the children in for bed, Maria noticed them sharing more glances and shared looks at mealtimes; they also began jointly correcting behavior when needed. They even began to tease each other and give each other a bit of trouble. It looked as though the possibility of coexisting during the rest of their engagement and beyond would be manageable.

After dinner, the children convinced Georg to join them in a game of Mensch ärgere Dich nicht* in the parlor. Although they could only have six players, Georg and Gretl paired up, and Liesl and Marta paired up, so they could have some help. Maria promised she would join them in a moment but wanted to get a book to read from her room while they played. On her way back down, the young woman suddenly remembered wanting to peek in the ballroom now that it was, for the most part, prepared. She quietly made her way over to the double doors and gently opened one.

Even though the room itself was dark, she dropped her book in shock. Maria didn't know what the ballroom looked like before it was cleaned, but she was sure even if it was covered in dust, it still would have been breathtaking. She carefully stepped into the room, forgetting her book on the ground. Once she entered, Maris found herself trying to look everywhere at once, taking in the gilded walls' exquisite details with intricate rococo designs.

The young woman could instantly imagine the room filled with people dressed in their finery as they danced around the room. She began dancing to a song only she could hear until the ballroom door, left cracked, swung completely open. Maria whipped around, wondering which of the children caught her.

Much to her surprise, none of the children were standing in the doorway. Instead, it was the Captain.

"Practicing for tomorrow night, hm?" He had a teasing grin on his face that much resembled Friedrich.

She gave him a sheepish smile and nodded.

"I couldn't help myself. The children had been talking about how beautiful it was, and while on my way back to the parlor, I just had to take a peek."

He stepped into the room, and she watched as he glanced around.

"I completely understand, Fraulein. It truly is a remarkable sight. The cleaners did a wonderful job. This room has not been touched in years. In fact, this room was one of the reasons I bought the villa."

She looked at him curiously. This was the first time he had ever offered any semblance of real information about his life.

"What were some other reasons?"

"It is the perfect place to raise a family, and because of the lake in the back. I can't ever be too far from a body of water," he admitted.

"I'm sure it's hard to be far from the sea so long," she assumed, distracted again by the gilded designs on the walls surrounding them. "I understand. I can't ever be too far from the mountains."

He let out a low chuckle, amused by not only her comment but her unabashed awe as she continued to take in the ballroom.

"I can perfectly imagine you frolicking around in a mountain meadow. You certainly do it enough in the back gardens with my children."

She felt herself flush. She never noticed him watching her before.

"Yes, well," she began, trying to switch the conversation. "Speaking of the children, I am excited to see their reactions to the party tomorrow. I am still very thankful you decided to let them attend."

"Oh, nonsense, as I told you the day before, I am the one who should be thanking you. In fact, speaking of the party, due to our, erm, special arrangement, I almost forgot to give you this."

Her brow furrowed while he reached into his suit jacket and pulled out a small velvet box.

"I know our situation isn't necessarily traditional, but I wanted us to follow some things. After all, you are going to be joining the family, as you said, and I want this to symbolize that."

He opened up the velvet box, and in there was the most gorgeous ring Maria had ever laid her eyes upon. The center had a large diamond, surrounded by three smaller diamonds on each side set on an intricately designed gold wedding band.

"It was my grandmother's. She had an arranged marriage to my grandfather, and they were married for nearly thirty-five years," Georg explained. "I- uh, thought it might bring us some luck, and it could serve as your something old."

Maria suddenly felt a lump in her throat develop. For the second time in several minutes, she was utterly speechless. Frankly, Maria had forgotten entirely about the groom's custom of giving the bride a ring, and due to their unique situation, she never expected one. But seeing him standing here with this ring made her realize how grateful she was he remembered.

"Oh, Captain," she whispered. "I-I, don't know what to say."

"Well, you technically have already said yes," he teasingly replied. "You don't have to put it on, though, or even wear it, but I wanted you to have it; as a symbol of you joining this family."

Maria was speechless by his thoughtfulness, and quickly tears accompanied the lump in her throat. She was so touched by not only the heirloom and what it symbolized, but also by the sincerity in his face. He really did have a heart underneath all that brooding.

"Thank you so much, Georg. I-I really don't know how to explain how grateful I am, but I very much so would like to wear it," she admitted, once she had her emotions under control.

Georg nodded and offered the small box to her. She stared at it for a moment and then looked at him and began speaking before realizing what she was saying.

"I know we aren't under exactly 'traditional circumstances' as you said, but aren't you supposed to put the ring on me? It's only right since, as you claimed, you are the head of the family I am joining."

He laughed lightly at her callback to her lecture and nodded.

"As you wish," he carefully took the ring out of the box and placed it back in his jacket pocket as she raised her hand. He briefly looked at her left hand before taking it, and Maria felt her stomach flutter at their first physical contact. Of course, it was just because of how much the ring meant to her now.

He gently held onto her hand as he slowly slid the ring onto her left ring finger. He was right; it was a perfect fit, not too small, not too big, but just snug enough to stay comfortably on her finger. She marveled at the way it glittered in the light from the windows. Together, they stood there in silence, both taking in the ring and its beauty, both literal and symbolic.

Then, there was a shout from the other room, and they both quickly looked at each other, realizing the children had been alone for quite some time.

"I'm surprised they haven't come looking for you," Georg muttered.

"And you."

"Oh no," Georg began as they walked to the door. "They're perfectly fine when them for a while – they're still adjusting to my presence back in their life. You, on the other hand, when you're not in the room for more than ten minutes, they begin organizing a search party for you.

She laughed at his exaggeration while they exited the ballroom.

"They really are little dears," Maria responded as she bent down to pick up her nearly forgotten book as the captain closed the ballroom door.

"And I thank you for helping me see that."

Right as Maria was about to say he did not need to thank her again, Marta's voice sounded from down the main hallway.

"I found them, Liesl! Kurt, I hope you've picked up all the pieces you threw before Father gets there!"

The morning of the engagement party, Maria was awoken by Gretl and Marta running into her room.

"Fraulein Maria!" Gretl bellowed

"It's party day!" Marta exclaimed as they jumped on her bed.

Maria rolled over, having slept on her stomach, and opened one eye. The little girls were still in their nightgowns, leaning over her, Gretl holding a well-loved stuffed white bunny by the ear, and Marta holding a stuffed brown dog.

"It's still the morning, though, Marta!" Gretl noted.

Because of the little girl's comment, Maria looked out the window. Just how early was it? It could not have been later than five o'clock, the sun was just barely coming over the horizon, and Maria groaned.

"Girls, it's not even five in the morning. You need to get some more sleep. Remember, you get to stay up later tonight," she tried to reason.

"But Fraulein Maria, we're so excited!" Gretl pouted as she plopped herself down on the bed.

"I know, darling," Maria reached out and patted her cheek, "But it's still much too early. Come, you can get under the covers and lie with me for a while until we need to get dressed."

"Really?" Marta asked, mouth dropping open in surprise.

"Just this once," Maria smiled. "It's a special day."

Both girls quickly scrambled into the bed and burrowed under the covers next to Maria on either side of her. A few moments later, the two little girls and their soon-to-be-mother were already fast asleep.

The next thing Maria remembered was hearing a knock on the door. Assuming it was the other children looking for them, Maria called "come in," and to her surprise, it wasn't Liesl or Louisa. It was the Captain.

Maria immediately sat up in bed, slightly flustered.

"Oh! Good morning, Captain."

The embarrassment she felt was quickly mollified when she saw him blush, having realized her state of undress and the inappropriateness of the situation.

"Fraulein, forgive me, I thought you would have been dressed. It's nearly time for breakfast. Have you seen-"

"Papa!" Marta exclaimed. "We woke Fraulein Maria up too early, so we got to lay in bed with her!"

"We?"

At his question, Gretl loudly snored as she turned over, still very much asleep. Georg smiled at the endearing sight.

"Ah, I see. Well, I'm happy Fraulein Maria got you to sleep a little more. It is going to be a hectic day. However, as I said, it's almost time for breakfast. Please go to your room to get dressed."

Marta nodded, reached for her stuffed dog, hopped out of bed, and hugged her father on the way out. After she left, Georg made eye contact with Maria once more, who had pulled the covers up over herself.

"Um, do wake up, Gretl, Fraulein. She will need to get ready too," he murmured.

Maria felt her face reddening, and she nodded.

"I can help her get ready, don't worry, I promise we won't be late," she weakly joked.

He gave her a gentle smile and nodded.

"I'm also happy to see you wearing the ring this morning. It suits you."

Maria's eyes followed his gaze down to the band on her finger, sparkling in the light. She had nearly forgotten all about it and smiled.

"Thank you so much for giving it to me last night," she practically whispered. "It means a lot."

"Yes, well," he suddenly became flustered again and looked away after realizing he had been standing in her doorway for far too long. "I will see you at breakfast, Fraulein," he finished brusquely and shut the door.

Maria pondered their awkward encounter for a moment. She never expected to find him at her door. But before she could really think about it, she realized it would take a few minutes to make sure Gretl was up and ready in time for breakfast. Despite the challenge in waking Gretl up, they managed to get dressed and were right on time.

After breakfast, the children and Maria went outside to play for a few hours. The villa was still undergoing its last preparations before the party, and they needed to stay out of the way. Throughout the day, Maria was suddenly beginning to feel increasingly nervous about tonight. It hit her that she would barely know any of the people invited. They would be from the upper echelons of Austrian society, and here she was, a plain girl from a simple background thrust into this new world due to an arranged marriage. It left a bitter taste in her mouth. She had lost herself in the quiet and comfortable family routine she had created with the children over the last two weeks and nearly forgotten all the outside noise she would have to face starting with tonight.

Maria heard from Hedwig that there might be gossip, particularly about her and her background, rather than the arrangement itself. Marriage as a tool for business transactions was still quite common in the upper classes. However, those transactions were limited between said upper class. And although Maria's parents had developed quite a sum of money before they died, they never wholly cemented themselves or her in Austrian society. Thus, she was still very much an outcast due to her uncle's mismanagement of her inheritance, schooling abroad, and age. No doubt there were already many minds speculating over the potential disaster the new Baroness von Trapp could be.

These thoughts were still running through her head the rest of the afternoon until they began getting ready. Guests would begin arriving around six o'clock, and dinner would be served around eight-thirty. By three o'clock, Liesl, Brigitta, and Louisa were all in Maria's rooms getting ready with her after taking baths. Marta and Gretl were sitting on Maria's bed ready, while the older girls took turns putting on their dresses in Maria's dressing room.

As the girls finished getting ready, Maria sat at her vanity, dressed in a robe, and carefully putting on light touches of makeup before putting on her dress. She never wore makeup outside of special occasions at school and during the holidays. Hedwig had even said the young woman should keep it light, so she did: a thin coal eyeliner to bring out her eyes and thicken her lashes, light mascara, a soft pink blush Hedwig had gifted to her, and very little powder to set her face. For the finishing touch, she wore a light pink lipstick Liesl picked out for her. The little girls watched from the bed in fascination as the young woman enhanced her features. Once Maria finished, she turned around and smiled at them.

"What do you think?"

"You look even more beautiful, Fraulein Maria!" Marta exclaimed.

"She's going to look like a princess when she puts her dress on!" Gretl clapped.

"Oh please, do put the dress on now, Fraulein," Liesl said as she exited the dressing room. "I am so excited to see you in it!"

Maria laughed and headed over to the dressing room where the gown was waiting.

On the other side of the villa, Georg helped his sons fix their hair and put on their formalwear. He also instructed them to be on their best behavior and mentioned that they needed to look out for the Fraulein and the girls during the party as the men of the house. Kurt and Friedrich's chests puffed out a little in importance as their father spoke, taking his request very seriously. Georg still felt guilty about not setting a good example the last three years, particularly for his sons, and he knew they wouldn't disappoint him despite his mistakes.

Once the boys were set, Georg asked Friedrich to bring him the box that rested on his dresser.

"What's in it, Father?" Kurt asked. "Oh, wait! Is it your medal?"

"Yes, do you remember me wearing it before?" Georg opened the box, and indeed there rested the medal.

It was a beautiful white enameled cross with a gold outline and the word "Fortitudini," or "for courage," in gold around a center circle bearing the red and white Austrian flag. He hadn't looked at it in years, and it brought back many memories of various parties he attended and even hosted with his late wife. It also brought back his memories of the war and what he and his men had suffered to earn it in the first place. It symbolized so much, and he was proud to put it on again.

"Why do you have to wear it around your neck, Father?" Friedrich asked as Georg removed it from the box and began securing it.

"Well, I received the Commander Cross due to my rank, and because of that, commanders wear their badge around their neck using this ribbon, which looks like…" he trailed off, waiting for a response.

"The flag!" Kurt responded.

"Indeed," Georg responded with a smile.

The widower ensured it rested correctly on the front of his chest and then secured his bowtie as the final part of his suit.

"Will you wear it at the wedding too, Father?"

"No, Friedrich, for that, I will wear my uniform."

"Will you fit it in it still, Father?"

Georg gave Kurt a teasing look and patted his head.

"I know it may come as a shock, Kurt, but I still can fit in it. I haven't gotten that old, have I?"

"I guess not," Kurt muttered, slightly red after realizing he said his comment aloud. "Sorry, Father, I didn't mean to be rude."

Georg sat down on his bed for a moment. "It's alright, Kurt. I know you didn't mean anything by it. Besides, it is time we head downstairs. The girls will be ready shortly."

As they headed out of Georg's room, the strains of the orchestra's practice flowed out of the ballroom into the main hall. Once in the gallery, Georg stopped walking as the boys headed down the staircase, overcome with emotions. He hadn't heard music in the house for years. A strange sense of panic settled in on him, but then it was broken when Friedrich called back to him. As Georg began walking, he saw his daughters enter the gallery on the opposite side of the house.

They suddenly looked so old, even little Marta and Gretl. Liesl indeed looked like the teenager she was, and that panic from the music set in again. It almost became too much. Then he got a look at Maria, and he didn't have the ability to panic, for the wind was knocked out of his lungs.

She was absolutely stunning. There was no denying that. Over the last two weeks, Georg fleetingly wondered what dress she would have chosen, what color would it be, and this dress was nothing like it. He thought she would have worn something modest, long-sleeved, and a less sensual material than satin. It flowed like water to the floor and accentuated her toned figure. He acknowledged she was conventionally attractive and extremely active with the children, but he always looked at her as someone not much older than his eldest child.

However, at this moment, she looked much more like the young woman she really was. The white color of her dress made her practically glow. As she got closer, he noticed the light touches of makeup that only extenuated her features. Her eyes looked even bigger and bluer, and her lips even more lush. They found each other's eyes, and he saw her take a breath. She shyly waved to him from across the gallery, and he quirked the side of his mouth and reciprocated the gesture.

Remembering his manners, he hurried down the stairs to the landing to help her down, but Friedrich beat him, and his son guided her to the landing.

"Thank you for stepping in for me, Friedrich, but I will take over from here."

He smiled at his eldest son and took his place next to Maria. The boy hurried down the steps and went into the ballroom to join the rest of his siblings.

"You look beautiful," he greeted her and took her hand. After kissing the back of it, he began leading her down the final stairs and guided her to the main hallway.

He could tell Maria was surprised to see him in his suit and medal. Her gaze kept moving to the Maria-Theresa honor specifically. Although he consistently dressed in suits, he was aware this particular suit, enhanced by the medal, made him extremely attractive to most of the female population. It wasn't that he was conceited. He was just cognizant enough to know recognize it. In fact, he would be a fool if he didn't because many women threw themselves at him, no matter the event and regardless of his marital status. He didn't doubt that would happen tonight.

"Maria, are you quite alright?"

Her eyes moved back up to his once she registered his question.

"Oh! Yes, I am. Just excited for tonight, I suppose."

"I understand. It is all rather overwhelming." Georg gestured around the room. "But don't worry, it will be fine. I've navigated one or two black-tie events in my life before."

He grinned, trying make her feel better, along with his understatement. It seemed to have worked because she gently laughed in response.

*For my fellow Americans and those who may not know, Mensch ärgere Dich nicht (English: Man, Don't Get Angry) is a real board game. It's similar to Sorry!, Parcheesi, Trouble, and Ludo to give you an idea of the gameplay. It honestly sounds really fun!

Chapter Text

Maria had so many thoughts rolling around her head. The Captain looked absolutely devastating in his suit. So much so, she didn't think she could have made it down the steps without Friedrich's help. When the Captain stepped in and their hands touched, she felt a strange feeling settle in her stomach, and she pondered it for a moment before his understatement about his attendance at black-tie events. After she laughed, they continued to look at each other until Hedwig breezed into the main hallway from the ballroom. She was dressed in an extremely beautiful dark green almost black floor-length ball gown.

"Oh, my dear, you look beautiful!" her future mother-in-law exclaimed while she reached out and grabbed Maria's hands. "I just knew this dress would be perfect. And you, Georg." She shifted her gaze over to her sun appraisingly. "You look quite dashing."

A proud smile spread across the Captain's face, and he turned a bright red under his mother's scrutiny. Suddenly the children made their presence known again after they finished exploring the ballroom. Georg and Maria found themselves in a whirl of children, who demanded all their attention until it was time for guests to arrive.

Then Georg guided his fiancé over in front of the small staircase that led to the door to begin the receiving line. Although Georg wasn't technically hosting the party and it was a little unorthodox, his mother argued that he should greet everyone first and introduce Maria, while Hedwig introduced the children. The grandmother rounded up all of the children and ensured they knew what to do once they were introduced to each guest: bow or curtsy and thank them for coming.

As Georg introduced Maria, he noted the particular looks the men gave her. Simultaneously, the women approached her with carefully constructed masks, appearing welcoming on the outside but restrained judgment underneath, only noticeable to those of the upper classes. Georg wished he had warned Maria about the types of people that would be here tonight. To make up for that error, he decided to spend the rest of the night by her side. He didn't let her go more than three feet away from him up until they entered the ballroom. His plan really fell apart when she was invited to dance by many male guests.

It's not that Georg was jealous. Absolutely not, he assured himself. It was just that he was concerned for her because he could sense her nerves. He also didn't like half of the people that were in his house right now. His mother had invited Austria's elite, most of which were the most vapid, socially conscious group of people he knew. The naval captain could deal with them in specific settings like in Vienna or other social events but having them in his home was different. It made him uneasy, but he supposed that was just his asocial tendencies coming out.

However, when he saw the young man Maria was dancing with lower his hand just a little too far, Georg swooped in before he realized what he was doing.

"Excuse me, do you mind if I steal my fiancée away for a moment," he asked with a charming smile on his face.

The young man, his name was Lukas Georg recalled, was from one of the most well-respected families in Austrian society, so it was expected that then boy was an absolute prick.

"Of course, Captain von Trapp," the young man quickly let Maria go under and scurried away before Georg had to tell him to leave.

Maria suspiciously looked at him and crossed her arms while he guided her off the dance floor.

"What was that all about, Captain?"

Georg was surprised at her annoyance and floundered for a second. Had she not noticed how low his hand was on her back or how he looked everywhere but her eyes? In fact, he could assume she probably didn't realize the immense scrutiny she was under from not only the men but the women as well. he heard several women make snide remarks about what back-alley Hedwig found her in as he observed her dance with Lukas.

"Is it so wrong to want to check in on my fiancée during the party thrown in our honor?" he asked innocently.

It didn't seem to work because her brows knit together.

"I feel as though you believe I can't handle myself in a situation like this. Do you expect so little of me?"

A look of surprise and came over his face, and he quickly grabbed both of her hands.

"Maria, do you genuinely think I doubt you? I don't trust half of the people at this party right now. My mother may know all the most influential people in Austria, but they really are a horrid bunch for the most part. See that man over my shoulder on the left?" She nodded, and he continued, "He currently has three mistresses and is drowning in debt. He claims to have a great business idea that will most likely be used to pay off those debts, and you won't hear from him again."

Maria's eyes widened. "Really? I never would have guessed."

"Oh yes, and the woman next to him is his wife. She is a notorious gossip and knows everything about everyone. However, it is mostly so she can spread information about others, so they don't realize that she also has several skeletons in her closet. For example, her family still claims a title that ceased to exist upon the creation of the Austro-Hungarian empire."

The young woman gasped and let out a little laugh. "You mean, they're not even a part of the nobility anymore then?"

"Not at all. Her family has done their best to cover it up, especially through the rumors and gossip she has spread since she debuted."

Georg continued to amuse Maria with scandalous stories of Austria's elite until Hedwig and Kurt approached them as a new dance began.

"Father, Fraulein Maria," Kurt began.

"May we have this dance?" Hedwig asked with a wide grin.

They both exchanged a look and nodded, following their partners to the dance floor. bHedwig had a smug grin on her face as she and her son began dancing.

"So, you and Maria are getting along well tonight, hm?"

Georg rolled his eyes. What was his mother up to?

"Yes, Mother, we haven't fought yet, shocking I know," he muttered.

"It almost looked like you were when you whisked her away from young Lukas Fuchs," Hedwig commented. "Even though he wasn't doing anything untoward."

"Did you not see how low his hand was on her back?" Georg stubbornly asked.

The smirk on Hedwig's face grew.

"No, I did not, Georg, but clearly, you did. I wonder what that could mean," she added with a laugh.

Georg felt his face flush. No! His imagination didn't play tricks on him. Lukas Fuchs was moving his hand far too low on Maria's back. It wasn't due to whatever outlandish reason his mother was implying.

"I don't blame you for being jealous, Georg. She does look like an angel tonight. I don't even think she's realized the attention she's garnered tonight, and not just because she is beautiful fresh blood."

"She's far too humble to realize, Mother, you know that."

He suddenly grew concerned over her well-being as the song ended, and he began looking around the room for her, but was unable to spot her. Despite the clear indication he didn't want to dance anymore, Hedwig had other plans and made him join her for the next dance.

"No, no, I'm not done dancing with my son. Besides, you need to leave her alone for a while and let her breathe. She will be fine."

"It's not that I don't trust her." Georg felt like he was repeating his earlier conversation with Maria. "I don't trust the people that you invited."

"Oh, pish, darling, you know all of these people expected wedding invitations to this party. It is the social event of the season: the grand Captain von Trapp getting married to an untitled girl from a previously nouveau riche family? And hosted by the fine Hedwig von Trapp, no less? I would be praying I could attend the party too! Well, if I wasn't the fine Hedwig von Trapp, that is."

She finished with a mischievous smile.

Georg could barely handle his mother's antics anymore and was grateful when the second song ended. He kissed his mother's cheek and thought Maria might be outside with the children, who he had spotted from the dancefloor.

They were out on the terrace watching the guests in fascination, but Maria wasn't with them. However, from what Georg could tell, they were on their best behavior and remembered their manners when Hedwig introduced them. He was very proud of his brood and told them so after pulling their attention away from the party. His heart ached when Georg again realized how old they all were and the amount of time he had squandered.

After he spent some time inquiring about how each of them were enjoying the party, he lifted Gretl up in his arms and began dancing with her around the open space as the orchestra started a new song. After a few bars, it was Marta's turn, but instead of lifting her up, he placed her on the tops of his shoes, suddenly not caring if they would get scuffed, and danced around the room with her. He felt slightly more dignified when he danced with Brigitta. Louisa claimed she did not want to dance, but he still managed to get her to sway with him for a few bars. Once he approached Liesl, he took her hand and guided her into the ballroom, and began to lead her in a slow dance.

Maria was breathless from the sights and sounds and people she found herself surrounded by. This party was truly as grand and glorious as Hedwig said it would be, and she was astounded to be a part of it. It was also amazing to see the Captain in a new setting. Despite claiming to absolutely hate parties, he carried himself with confidence and grace that always seemed to be present. People regardless of gender flocked to him and vied for his attention. Maria did not know precisely how to feel about that. It wasn't as though she was jealous, no, not at all. Well, maybe a little bit?

But why? She didn't have any particular feelings for him. Heck, she still barely knew the man! But the way he was able to garner attention and attract people to him was fascinating. While the elite of Austrian society tried to make small talk with him, being on his arm made her feel important in a way she could not describe. It was a rush, exhilarating, and a little terrifying. She didn't want to get caught up in that and begin conflating that feeling with any other feelings towards him, lest she become confused. Besides, as she said before, she barely knew him.

After she finished dancing with Kurt, Maria noticed the Captain had wandered off to the terrace where his children were. She suddenly felt much like a fish out of water without anyone around her. Hedwig slipped out of the ballroom and was no doubt making sure everything was being prepared for dinner.

However, Maria wasn't left with her thoughts for too long because she noticed the very woman Georg had pointed out along with two other women approach her. The three of them clearly had their finest ensembles on for the party. The only problem was their makeup was far too heavy and obstructed the potentially nice features they might have had. Their gowns were also terribly ostentatious, almost to the point of tackiness. Maria considered herself by no means an expert on fashion matters, but she had quickly picked up a few things from both Hedwig and Brigitta and their keen eyes during her dress fittings.

Regardless, the three women introduced themselves, but Maria could barely pay attention to their names. She had to concentrate more on not laughing at remembering the stories the Captain had told her earlier about each of them. However, she did catch the question the one on the right asked.

"The ring looks absolutely stunning, my dear! Can we see it?"

What ring? Maria thought. Oh. She nodded and quickly lifted her left hand to give them a better look. She was still in awe of the precious heirloom the Captain had given her last night.

"My word! I do believe that is Georg's grandmother's ring," the woman on the left exclaimed. "That is quite unfortunate. I do hope you weren't upset when he gave it to you. I'm sure a young thing like you would prefer a new, untarnished ring."

Maria furrowed her brow and shook her head. "Oh, no, it was a lovely gesture by the Captain. He said it could also take the place of my something old for the wedding."

The three women laughed like a flock of geese honking. After they settled down, the one Georg pointed out from before spoke.

"Wouldn't he already be your 'something old'? It's no secret the age difference between you two is quite substantial. Why you're closer in age to his eldest daughter!"

Maria's brows furrowed together more. An ironic observation from these women, their own age difference with the Captain, was just as substantial.

"Yes, well, it hasn't caused any problems."

"Yet," the one in the middle continued, "It's of course well known that he is extremely capable of producing children, but really, after seven, and given his age, who knows if he will be able to give you any. And it's such a shame, you have the whole world before you, and here you are, strapped with seven children and a previously reformed rake that has fallen back into his old habits."

The one on the left began speaking before Maria could respond.

"Surely, you have heard of his exploits before your engagement. Absolutely disgraceful! I heard that he very nearly got himself killed because of his behavior in Vienna."

"I thought that was when he went to Greece for a while to be out on the Mediterranean when things were really bad," one of the other women asked, but Maria couldn't be sure which one.

Her head was nearly spinning. Yes, she heard all of the rumors and his relationships with certain women before their engagement but being directly asked about it in this setting was humiliating for Maria. She suddenly felt very small and like she wanted to cry. What had she gotten herself into? Why did these women approach her? Why did they want to talk to her about this?

Right before she was going to bolt from the room, she felt a strong hand touch her forearm, and she knew it was the subject of their conversation. Maria barely registered him addressing the three women and mentioning he needed her to help him put the children to bed as he maneuvered her out of the ballroom to the main hallway. He kept a firm arm around her as he took a key out of his jacket and unlocked the door to a room, she wasn't sure she knew existed.

Once they entered, she saw the booklined walls and dark wood and realized he led her to his study. She had never been in here before. Her curiosity outweighed her anxiety-induced trance for a moment as she looked around the room, before her thoughts went back to the women, and their comments about him. She sat down in the leather chair in front of his desk without asking and wrapped her arms around herself while he closed the door.

"Maria, are you alright?" He softly asked. "You were trembling."

She didn't respond for a few moments and then suddenly burst out, "I don't want to have children!"

Maria realized what she said and began pacing around the room, unable to stay still and desperately wanting to avoid his gaze.

"Where on Earth did that come from, Maria? What did they say to you?"

She started to wring her hands together as she paced, trying to find the words.

"Well, they… they talked about our age difference, and they talked about how sorry they were for me that you were so much older and that it was a shame I might not be able to have any children of my own if I wanted, I guess because of our age difference. And then they talked about how your actions and Vienna and how it almost got you killed once? Oh, Captain, it was absolutely so awful."

"Georg, call me Georg, please. I believe we are past formalities now, Maria," the Captain murmured after she finished her ramblings.

Maria looked at him, surprised. "That's what you took away from all of that? So is it true then you almost got killed in Vienna?"

Georg rubbed the back of his head and sighed.

"Maria, I am not proud of my past actions in Vienna, and I am not surprised they mentioned them to you. I believe we have already addressed those issues last week and have moved on from them. Unfortunately, I'm not surprised they mentioned our age difference and tried to get in your head about any future children. It seems they succeeded, and I am sorry for that. I should have been there with you to help you. Their words are meaningless. As I said before, they just want to stir up drama to either cover up their own issues or to provide some entertainment for their terribly boring lives."

At the end of his speech, Maria felt much calmer and nodded.

"I see your point. I guess you did try to warn me before."

Georg gave her a small smile and put a gentle hand on her shoulder.

"It's alright. I promise I will make sure to be with you or have my mother with you. These social functions in some ways are very much like a battlefield, and it helps to have allies."

"What an appropriate analogy for a sea captain," she teasingly responded.

Before he could respond, there was a knock at the door.

"Come in," Georg called.

To Maria's surprise, it was Liesl.

"Father, Fraulein Maria, aren't you coming to tuck us in?" the fourteen-year-old inquired. "Marta and Gretl are refusing to sleep until they see you one more time."

"Oh yes, of course, Liesl. We just needed a reprieve from the party for a moment. We will be right up."

The girl nodded and left the door open once she exited the study. Before Georg and Maria left, he turned to her once more.

"Maria, just for the record, I don't expect us to ever share more than a kiss on our wedding day, if you are comfortable . We are more so entering a partnership than a traditional marriage. I don't expect anything more from you. Don't concern yourself with any of the things those women brought up anymore, please."

The young woman nodded as she followed him out of the room. A partnership, she mused. She liked the sound of that.

True to his promise, Georg ensured Maria wouldn't be subjected to those women or to anyone else who was trying to stir up trouble. By the end of the night, he had to admit, he enjoyed the party. It was rather pleasant having someone like Maria on his arm and by his side at dinner.

The rest of the night went without a hitch, and it was nearly one-thirty in the morning by the time the last guests left. Ever the gentleman, he walked Maria up to her room before retiring to his own chambers.

Foregoing his regular night routine, he stripped off his clothes, put on some night shorts, and climbed straight into bed. The only thing he took care of was to place his Maria-Theresa medal in its box. He was absolutely exhausted and hoped a good night's sleep would serve him well.

However, he was not so lucky. A series of rather vivid dreams caused him to keep waking up in the middle of the night, requiring him to take a cold shower more than once. The most frustrating part is that those dreams were not about his late wife but his future wife on the other side of the house. The future wife he had just promised he did not expect, or really want a physical relationship with.

It wasn't as if he just realized her beauty today. He always knew she was attractive since the day they met, despite her ugly dress. But recognizing her attractiveness back then didn't cause him to react like a hormonal teenage boy. Unlike now.

He began craving alcohol, anything to help him shove down these feelings. Not only so he didn't have to think about Maria anymore, but also to avoid thinking about Agathe. What kind of man was he? Apparently, the kind of man who didn't dream of his late wife, but a young woman only after two weeks of knowing her. So much for putting his past behind him.

Georg realized instead of climbing back into bed, he began putting on his discarded pants and shirt from before the party. Then, he headed down to his study. After that everything became somewhat fuzzy, though he did remember calling up Max. Oh yes, that would explain why he woke up in a practically destroyed hotel room three days later. Wonderful.

Chapter Text

Three days. Three days and absolutely no sign from him. The Captain disappeared without a trace. The party had gone so well, aside from those horrible women, and the young woman thought the Captain and her made some progress getting to know each other. At that moment, Maria truly felt they were on the same team and could work together.

The day after the party was not so bad either, everyone slept late, and Maria figured Georg was just recovering from the night before when he didn't show up for their late breakfast. Hedwig assured her he would often take a day after hosting just to reset when Maria asked if Hedwig had seen him. The children also asked where their father was when the Captain wasn't at lunch, and she assured them he would be at dinner. When he wasn't, Maria began to worry, and Hedwig mentioned that he had been called away on urgent business, trying to prevent more questions if he didn't show, which he didn't.

By the second day, when there was still no sign of him at breakfast, Maria became more concerned. She knew he had been making progress in his behavior and drinking habits but also knew that he sometimes drank a bit more than he should by himself. So, maybe he was in his study and fell asleep due to his alcohol intake.

During the meal, the children continued to ask questions, and with Hedwig having her breakfast sent up so she could make some calls, Maria was on her own. The young woman told them that their father was still away on urgent business, but he told her he missed them and would be back soon. She felt horrible lying to them, but it was the only thing she could do instead of having them worry, especially the older ones.

After breakfast, the children went upstairs to do some reading before Maria would join them. Once they were up in the schoolroom, she knocked on the study door, but there was no response. She saw Hedwig exit the dining room and give her a sympathetic look.

"I forgot to tell you; Franz checked in there yesterday morning. I'm still trying to find out where he could be. I'm sure he's okay. I already have a few leads that saw him out in Vienna. We will find him."

On the third day, Hedwig came into her room before breakfast and informed Maria that they still hadn't located him.

"I have made several phone calls to some friends to see if they knew where he had gone. One, in particular, I'm sure knows where he is, but so far, I haven't heard anything back yet. I'm so sorry, Maria."

The empathetic look on Hedwig's face made Maria tear up. She felt so out of control. She thought she had gotten a better sense of who this man was and that he was a genuine and kind person who did love his children and wanted to enter a partnership with her. But now, she alone, having to lie to his children, and pretend that everything is okay when everything was so wrong.

How could someone just leave their children? She felt herself tearing up as Hedwig continued to speak.

"Maria, I am sorry you have to go through this. I never wanted you to have to deal with this problem. Georg really seemed to be doing so much better. I hadn't seen him as happy as he was for the last few days in such a long time, especially with the children."

Maria felt some tears fall from her eyes. She looked up at Hedwig and sniffed.

"I feel like I don't know who he is. Even more so than before, he just-," her voice began to break, and she put her face in her hands.

Hedwig threw her arms around the young woman and hugged her.

"Let it all out, my dear." The older woman gently rubbed Maria's back and continued to hug her tight.

Once Maria finished crying, she sniffed and wiped her face with a handkerchief Hedwig handed her.

"I think I'm more upset for the children. They just want to know where he is, and the fact that I can't tell them because I don't know where he is myself is infuriating. I can't even help them!"

Hedwig grabbed Maria's arms and looked her straight in the eye.

"But you are, darling, you are helping them. By being strong and keeping calm around them, they aren't worried. Liesl doesn't have to worry about being the strong one anymore and bearing the brunt of her father's mistakes. I know it exactly isn't a fair trade-off, but she is finally able to be a child for once."

Maria's eyes widened, and she shook her head.

"I would take this stress from Liesl any day. Please understand me, Hedwig!"

The older woman patted her cheek and smiled.

"I don't, Maria. I know what you mean. I am just not sure if you understand how important a person you have become to those children. Gretl and Marta worship the ground you walk on, Brigitta is happy to have someone else who could talk about books for hours, Louisa is happy she has someone to join her in climbing trees or looking for frogs, Friedrich loves showing you new strategies various board games and Kurt is just excited to have someone else to laugh with. They love you immensely."

Maria was surprised by Hedwig's words. She knew how much she loved each of the children herself, but the strawberry blonde supposed she never wondered about whether they returned that. She never needed to. Hearing it spelled out for her brought along an overwhelming need to be with them. So, she gave her future mother-in-law another hug in thanks and headed to find the children.

"Oh good, you're awake. Your mother called, three times in fact, but you were asleep when the last one came through this morning. Isn't that sweet? She left one for each day you were gone."

Max breezily walked into the room as he spoke, looking like he hadn't a care in the world. Which, Georg supposed, was correct. He had no responsibilities except for scouting and finding the best acts in Austria for his shows and concerts, including a charity concert he was organizing during the holiday season. He certainly didn't have seven children, a fiancée, and a mother at home. Georg felt his stomach drop at the thought of his mother, and then he felt sick when he remembered Maria.

Not only for the way he treated her but also for the thoughts that involved her and caused him to flee in the first place. God, he really had created a mess.

At least this jaunt wasn't as crazy as the last time, he tried to assure himself. Then he realized he didn't remember what happened in the first place. Wait- did Max say it's been three days?!

"I left Aigen three days ago?"

Max handed him the glass of water he carried into the room and gave him a look of false pity.

"Yes, Georg. You called me in the middle of the night saying you needed me to pick you up, and the next thing I knew, we were in our favorite little spot in Vienna, already five drinks in! We walked back here yesterday and continued our little tour. It ended in the wee hours of this morning when you passed out before I returned with more alcohol. You're really beginning to slip, old man!"

Oh, good God.

"We, uh, we didn't find any women this time, did we?" Georg asked nervously.

"No, no, don't worry about that one, Georg. You were extremely clear that this was strictly a guy's night out, er. Several guy's nights out. It was rather touching; we hadn't had one of those in a while." The impresario gave him a sarcastic heartfelt expression.

Well, at least he hadn't completely screwed everything up. That's reassuring. If he had gotten involved with a woman, he deserved to be keelhauled. Since things hadn't gotten that out of hand, Maria and his mother more than deserved doing the honors themselves when he returned home.

Georg took a long drink of water and stood up.

"Call the car, Max. I need to go home."

"Oh, wonderful to see you take the initiative, and I accept your invitation."

"What-"

"It only fits that you allow me to raid your cellar after our adventure. You didn't even have your wallet with you, so I covered everything. I take cash and checks but much prefer the vintage you choose to hoard."

Georg sighed.

"Very well, Max. But I don't think my mother will be very excited to see you."

"Georg, I'm certain she will be even less excited to see you."

Georg couldn't deny that he had a point.

Once the children finished their morning studies, the seven of them and their future mother spent much of the afternoon outside, playing games, climbing trees, and looking at the clouds. There wasn't much mention of their missing father, for which Maria was grateful.

After Gretl went down for a nap, the children decided to go into the schoolroom and play some board games. Once everyone was settled, Maria decided she needed to take a moment to herself, so after making sure Liesl was okay with her leaving for a few moments, the young woman headed downstairs with her book. She headed toward the salon when she ran into someone rushing through the front door. In surprise and in an attempt to avoid getting hit, she jumped back and dropped her book.

"OH!"

"Fraulein, forgive me! I didn't know you were right there."

Maria's eyes snapped up, and there he was, steadying her from falling over. The Captain then quickly bent down and handed her the book that fell. After he gave her the book, Maria took another step back to get a good look at him.

He looked... not great but certainly not as horrible as the day he showed up at breakfast. She recognized his outfit from the day of the party before he had changed into his suit. Clearly, it was the only outfit he brought with him. Why would he suddenly leave with no extra clothes or overnight bag even? What made him so upset that he needed to immediately go without telling anyone? When they made eye contact, she felt molten rage settle in her chest and begin to churn. Maria set her jaw and gave him a cold hard stare.

"Where have you been?" she asked evenly.

The Captain had the decency to look sheepish and sighed.

"Can we discuss this later? There is a lot that I need-"

He was cut off by a jovial voice coming from outside.

"Georg! I better have access to the cellar by dinner! I expect the finest wine."

"Fraulein, this is Maximillian Detweiler," the Captain grumbled. "An old friend and a terrible influence."

Maria's eyes widened. She had heard of Herr Detweiler before. He was well known for organizing various concerts and music events around Austria and around Europe for both profit and charity. She was supposed to work with him once while she was at school, but the event ended up falling through, and she never met him.

"The Maximillian Detweiler?"

Georg gave her a strange look and nodded as Max came through the door with as much energy and charisma as Maria heard he had.

"Very nice to meet you, Herr Detweiler."

"Oh, please do call me, Max! I can't be bothered with all those formalities. Now, where are my nieces and nephews?" Max clapped his hands together and began looking around.

"They're in the schoolroom," Maria found herself replying.

"Excellent, I'm sure they have missed their favorite uncle!"

"You're not even their actual uncle, Max," the Captain said, exasperated.

"Technicalities! I'll be up with them until dinner. I'm sure you all have many things to discuss! Lovely to meet you, Maria," Max added as he headed up the stairs.

Then, they were alone again, and Maria felt her anger return.

"Uh, can we talk?" Georg asked, starting to head to his study.

"I'd much rather talk out here," the young woman said flatly.

Georg sighed, surrendering.

"Can we at least go to the salon?"

Maria nodded and turned on her foot to the salon. Once Georg shut the door, she began pacing. It felt familiar, except this time, Georg spoke first.

"Maria, I don't even know what to say. I feel horrible for what I've done. I've not only embarrassed you but the children as well."

His words rolled around in her head and memories from what the women said at the party. A previously reformed rake that has fallen back into his old habits. Combining their words and knowing what part of Vienna he must have spent his time said almost made Maria sick. What had he gotten into so that he would feel this horrible and guilty? How many women had he-

She stopped herself right there. If Georg did involve himself with another woman, well. That was his choice, right? They did, after all, have an arrangement, and he did say he would never expect anything more from her than a kiss on their wedding day. Thus, making it abundantly clear he was not interested in her at all. Because of this boundary set, he had to go somewhere or go to someone else for release after the party. It made sense. Right?

But why did it make her feel so disappointed? Maybe it was just her mind had already gotten the validation from being on his arm, confused with having any semblance of feelings or attraction to him. Although, she really couldn't forget the image of him in his suit with that beautiful Maria-Theresa medal, a sign of courage and loyalty. Nevertheless, she had to remind herself she still didn't know him all that well, even more so now.

"Maria?"

She snapped out of her thoughts and looked up at him.

"Forgive me, Captain. I completely understand now. There's no need to explain further. With the stress of the party and all the emotions it must have brought up, I understand that you needed to find some, er, outlet. I don't need to know the details. Just try not to disappear for extended lengths of time anymore. I feel horrible about having to lie to the children." Her voice began to waver at the mention of them. "Speaking of which, I suggest going upstairs to see them. They've been dying to see you."

With that, the young woman made her exit to the door, leaving a surprised Georg.

What the hell just happened?

Georg was left in the salon with his jaw hanging open. Did he hear her right? Had she figured out his superficial attraction to her? He couldn't have been that obvious that night, right? Then again, he did forget his manners when they first saw each other. On top of that, his mother had noticed his peculiar behavior even before the dreams, including his actions with the young Fuchs boy. Good God, what she must think of him! A man, twenty years her senior, barely able to contain his infatuation.

He pinched his nose, even more ashamed than he had been walking into this room. Things had been moving forward so well between them, and they had even been able to share laughter at the party over the horrible women. He just had to screw everything up because his subconscious wants to fantasize about what is under her engagement party dress.

"Oh, Georg, happy to see you're still alive," his mother said sardonically as she entered the room.

Wonderful.

"Mother, please. Spare me."

Hedwig raised an eyebrow and began speaking at a rapid pace. Georg could barely understand her.

"Why should you be awarded that privilege?! You left in the middle of the night after your engagement party, and suddenly you think you need to be spared?! Georg, I don't know what to tell you anymore! I have tried to help you, and now I suddenly regret everything I have done, dragging poor Maria into the mix, and now she must deal with your ghastly decisions. Why did you even go to Vienna in the first place? You two seemed to be doing well!"

Georg turned towards the window and sighed.

"I just, I felt so out of control, not only due to the peoplepresent but also because I experienced feelings I hadn't felt in a long time. After the party ended, I felt even more lost." He paused for a moment and took a breath. "Everything put me off balance, and I had to leave. The next thing I knew, I woke up in a hotel room, and Max walked in, talking about the wonderful night, well, nights out we had. Then he informed me that you had called, and here we are."

"Oh, please don't tell me Maximillian drove you back," Hedwig responded with an eye roll.

Georg nodded.

"And, if you haven't already thrown out all of the wine in the cellar in addition to the liquor, he has full rights since I didn't have my wallet with me the whole time I was gone."

"Of course, I didn't throw the wine all out! It would be a sin to get rid of your collection, but I did switch the lock. Maximillian will not be given free rein, but he will have access at my discretion. I can't trust either of you; you're behaving like children." Hedwig ended by throwing her arms up in the air in exasperation.

Georg nodded and sighed.

"Good. Thank you, Mother. I promise, from this point forward, I am going to try and be better."

"You don't need to promise that to me, darling," Hedwig whispered.

"I know, but I didn't get the chance to promise it to her." He paused. "And I don't think I deserve that chance right now."

Once she went upstairs to see Max with the children, Maria found Max took it upon himself to explain where Georg had gone. Apparently, the impresario needed urgent help for one of his concerts for some reason or another, and the Captain was the only person who could have assisted. Before dinner time, the Captain had reunited with his children, and they were overjoyed to see him, practically knocking him over when he entered the schoolroom.

However, they still had some questions, particularly Brigitta. Hedwig watched, amused at the end of the table, slowly drinking one of the finest vintage wines from the cellar, opposite the Captain. The children sat in their usual spots, but with additional space for Max, across from Liesl, on Hedwig's right.

The first question Brigitta asked after dinner had been served was why her father was gone for three days. After Brigitta asked the question, Georg nodded to Max.

"I feel like it's only fair that you answer since it was your fault, Max."

Living up to Maria's expectations, Max answered dramatically. "My dear bookworm, as I said before, your father just had to help me. I am terribly sorry it was for such a long time with little notice, but it was for the arts!"

Before he could continue, Liesl unintentionally came to his aid.

"Was it for the Christmas concert at the Mirabell Palace, Uncle Max? Aren't you in charge of it again?"

"Indeed, I am, Liesl! Luckily, everything else besides our, uh, minor issues the last few days have been going smoothly."

"You're in charge of the concert this year?" Maria burst out from down the table, and everyone's eyes shifted to her. Max looked at her in surprise but nodded.

"Yes, it's my third year! Have you been before?"

"Oh, um, technically." Maria shifted in her seat and averted her eyes. "I used to sing at the concert when I was younger."

"Wait," Max's expression changed to one of recognition, and he smiled. "You are Maria Augusta! I thought you looked familiar; there's a picture of you singing at one of the Christmas concerts in the palace offices!"

"Maria Augusta?" Hedwig interjected. "Was that a stage name?"

Maria blushed. "Not intentionally, most people called me Maria Augusta when I was young, and it stuck when I started to sing publicly."

Max continued, "Why did you stop singing at the concert? I've heard nothing but wonderful things about your voice."

"I went abroad for school and continued singing there, but I was so upset when I had heard you took over the concert after I left. I have heard of many of your achievements."

Max gave her a cheeky grin and nodded. "Well, my reputation does often proceed me, as does yours. Many people regaled me with tales of your stunning performance of Stille Nacht. I would love to hear you sing. I am always looking for new talent!"

"Max…" the Captain practically growled from the other end of the room. "Don't get any funny ideas."

Maria shot him a glare as if to say, Don't you dare speak for me. Then she turned back to Max at the other end of the table.

"Perhaps some other night, my voice is rather out of shape. I haven't been singing that much since being here."

"Yes, you have, Fraulein Maria! You sing all the time," little Gretl pipped up.

Maria gave her a small smile and shook her head.

"That's not what I mean, darling. I haven't been taking care of my voice, seeing as I have to speak over seven children every day, hm?" She gave her a teasing smile and reached over to tickle the little girl around her ribs, causing her to giggle.

"But, Fraulein, you sound so good anyway! Can't you sing something for us?" Kurt begged.

Maria shook her head.

"Maybe some other night."

The children were about to protest again, but from the corner of her eye, she could see the Captain shake his head, signaling to them that the conversation was finished. Dinner continued with relative ease, mostly led by Max and the occasional interjection by Hedwig.

Chapter Text

Hedwig von Trapp was a patient woman. But, perhaps not as patient when it comes to matters of the heart. Seeing her son and future daughter-in-law tiptoe around each other for the last two weeks was beyond frustrating. She had seen how they looked at each other at the party before everything had gone to hell. She knew there was something there between them, which was enough for Hedwig to consider intervention if they hadn't figured things out by the wedding. It wasn't looking good so far, though.

After Georg's return, things continued to stagnate between the affianced. The only times they saw each other were at mealtimes or with everyone in the salon after dinner.

When not working, Georg primarily sulked in his study, still moping over his horrible decisions, yet didn't seem to want to fix them.

He had severely lessened his alcohol intake. However, Hedwig was well aware of the whiskey glass Frau Schmidt or one of the other maids still removed from his study each night. He wasn't one to speak to her about these issues, and quite frankly, Hedwig did not want to know about the inter-most thoughts of her son's head, especially when it pertains to women. She was nosey, but not that nosey. Regardless, the woman did note that whoever was involved in those dreams hadn't left because he often looked haggard at breakfast. Granted, Georg's version of haggard was not close to the average person's version, but he did have bags under his eyes, and his hair wasn't as meticulously styled.

At least he hadn't up and left again or shown up hungover at meals, and that was all she could ask from him at this point. For all his lack of involvement with his fiancée, he became much more attentive with his children and finally remembered what treasures they were.

Maria, on the other hand, well, she was a bit more of a puzzle. Although the dear girl did wear her heart on her sleeve, she effectively avoided all of Hedwig's questions about how she was doing. It was clear she was agitated with Georg still, which was absolutely understandable, but something else was missing from her. It was as though a bit of her light had dimmed, and she was often lost in thought about something that probably had to do with Georg, but Hedwig couldn't be exactly for sure. It could have very well been about the children, with whom she spent the most time.

While her son was locked in his study, Maria was with the children. They still stuck to their regular schedule, but as the summer winded down, Maria decided it was only right to have them go on field trips to Salzburg. She also would take them up to "her" mountain for day trips where they would have lessons in the morning and then play in the sun in the afternoon. Granted, Hedwig never went, but the children regaled story after story at mealtimes about what went on at "Fraulein Maria's mountain."

There wasn't much else Hedwig could do because she felt that for once, Georg needed to figure himself out, potentially with Max's help. The impresario, although aggravating, could prove to be a useful ally in the future. He also helped smooth things over between Maria and Georg at mealtimes, for which Hedwig was grateful. She didn't want the children to realize that anything was amiss between their father and future mother. Max provided enough entertainment for everyone, including her, when he wasn't trying to provoke her. He had access to the most delicious gossip in Austria, and that was why Hedwig tolerated him, aside from him being her son's best friend.

Another welcome distraction was the beginning of school. Although it was mid-August, the older children were beginning to prepare for the beginning of the academic year in September. They excitedly talked about their friends, new teachers, and what extracurricular activities they wanted to participate in. Marta would begin pre-school this year, while Gretl would start kindergarten to socialize with children her own age, as the other children had before her. Endless questions and concerns were posed by the two young ones and required both their father and future mother to soothe their fears, either at dinner or right before bed.

So, things could be worse, but Hedwig hoped they would get better soon.

Georg felt as though he was slowly losing his mind. Although he managed to keep his promise to his mother and Maria, he could barely look at his young fiancé. The vivid images his mind conjured up at night continued to torture him, and the shame he felt was all-consuming. The widower suffered through each meal and evening family time to ensure the children did not suspect anything.

By the looks from his mother, Georg was surprised she hadn't intervened yet but supposed she knew there wouldn't be much she could do for once. Max tried to reach out to Georg and discuss what was going on, but Georg didn't want to share these problems with Max. He couldn't bear vocalizing what reprehensible emotions he had toward his fiancée, especially after everything happened in Vienna. He continually thought about her sharp reaction after she confronted him.

How had she figured out his feelings of infatuation towards her? Was he so obvious about his attraction during the party that she picked it up, and he didn't because he was in such denial about it before his subconscious worked it out? That left him extremely unsettled, not only for his own obliviousness but her reaction as well. It was no mistake what she thought of him, and she couldn't blame her. Not only for his actions but their age difference and his emotional baggage. She deserved more than him, and he continued to feel incredibly guilty about the position he put her in.

Despite his shame and guilt, Georg knew he needed to apologize and move things forward with Maria, but how could he when he could barely look at her? She didn't seem keen on spending time with him anyway, so he figured it was best they continued their cold and distant association.

At least he was developing his relationship with his children. He continued to spend afternoons with them as much as he could if Maria was not with them. He wished to join in their adventures up to Maria's mountain and their lessons in Salzburg but figured things would be awkward, and he wanted to avoid the children noticing the unease between them. Besides, with his disappearance, he had gotten behind on his consulting work, offering his expertise and assistance with developing technology and naval strategies around the world.

It seemed the only thing that hadn't changed was their routine of tucking in the children together. Except they didn't loiter awkwardly in the hallway anymore. Maria would immediately head to her room without a second glance while Georg shut the door. Each night he held onto some foolish hope that she would look back, but each night he was disappointed.

So, life continued like when Maria first moved to the villa, though Georg was much more discontent and uncomfortable.

"Fraulein Maria," Brigitta called from down the hill. "Can you please toss the ball back over here?"

Maria looked up from her book and saw the kickball Brigitta referred to and reached over to pick it up and tossed it down to the girl. They were upon her mountain for the second time this week because the weather had been so beautiful. It didn't seem right for them to waste the last of the summer weather, so Maria made the executive decision to spend the whole day on her mountain, foregoing all lessons. The children were expected to read later once they got home, but they were more than willing to make that compromise.

Truth be told, the other reason Maria wanted to go up to her mountain was to clear her head. The young woman constantly replayed their confrontation after the party, and she felt just as upset then as she did now, but she couldn't figure out why. Why did she care so much about what he did in Vienna outside of how it affected the children? Maria understood their arrangement; she knew that they only agreed on a partnership together. Even his comments about expecting nothing more from her made her upset and feel inadequate. He told her she wouldn't fill that particular role in his life, and she did not even realize—what a fool.

To make matters worse, the memory of him across the gallery in his Maria-Theresa medal looking the part of a distinguished naval captain made her stomach flutter also popped into her head. Because of this, Maria desperately avoided thinking about feelings towards the Captain outside of anger or frustration. Even then, it lessened over the weeks as he continued to develop his relationship with the children.

The Captain still visited them in the afternoon, and it seemed that his collective relationship with them and his individual relationships with them continued to strengthen. He would be with a different child, spending time with them and giving them most of his attention for part of the afternoon, then he would spend the rest of the time checking in on each of them, often ending their time reading to all of them.

It was sweet seeing them all together, and often the young woman would steal a peek after wedding planning because it was important to her that his children spend time with their father and know him. They desperately want his love and affection, especially the little ones who barely remembered him and had hardly any memory of their mother. It pulled at Maria's heartstrings, regardless of her current feelings towards him. She could separate out the best interests for the children with her personal problems. After all, she would have to do that as their new mother if her relationship with their father stayed the same.

In some ways, the children were the main reason Maria was remotely okay staying in the arrangement. She had become remarkably close to them in the short month she had been at the villa. In all honesty, the young woman could genuinely profess her love for the children. Maybe she should marry the children instead.* Maria laughed to herself at the thought. It really wasn't a bad idea; she should run it by Hedwig.

Speaking of Hedwig, the other joy in Maria's life was seeing her interact with Max, or "Maximillian," as she called him. The impresario was larger than life, and he brought another level of absurdity the villa needed over the last few weeks while the Captain and Maria tiptoed around each other. When he wasn't planning for the Christmas concert, he spent his free time trying to annoy Hedwig, mostly about the wine cellar. However, when Max wasn't trying to get a rise out of her, the two of them were thick as thieves gossiping about Austria's elite. They could spend hours talking about scandal, intrigue, and drama of varying levels of seriousness. Their dynamic was so entertaining to watch.

Not only that, Max absolutely delighted Maria. He was everything and more she had heard about him in the music world, and she became even more regretful that she didn't get the chance to work with him. They developed an easy friendship, mostly based on music. He continued to ask her to sing, but the young woman thwarted his efforts, much to his chagrin.

It wasn't that she didn't want to sing for him. She was scared too. She hadn't performed for anyone since school had finished, and to suddenly have someone like Max to sing for was terrifying. Maria also hadn't felt much like putting her whole heart and soul in singing since she moved to the villa, much less around other people. Although she found herself still able to sing outside freely, inside the home was another story. Her discomfort was minimized after living in the villa for a while, but it came back full force after the party.

Despite this, Maria was finally convinced to sing for Max the evening they returned from the mountain after dinner. Although the fresh air had done her some good, she felt even more confused and frustrated about her feelings now back in the villa with the Captain nearby. She was fidgeting in her seat in the parlor while Hedwig and Max gossiped about some drama in Salzburg. Maria wasn't really paying attention. She was mostly focused on avoiding the Captain's gaze as he sat broodingly in the corner, sipping his drink. The children were in the corner playing a board game.

And really, she wasn't even convinced to sing by Max per se. It was a combination of a comment the Captain and some minor begging on Gretl's part that made her agree to sing. Maria and the Captain had hardly said two words to each other outside of polite greetings at each meal, and it was her singing that caused him to contribute to the conversation after the topic changed.

"Max, I haven't even heard Maria sing. The children are the only ones who she sings for."

Before Maria could stop herself, the young woman muttered, "That's because I like the children."

Georg furrowed his brow. Hedwig choked on her wine, and Max guffawed.

Max cut in before Georg could reply with his own sarcastic comment by throwing his hand over his heart and exclaimed, "Oh, my dear, you wound me, then! I thought we were becoming friends."

"Oh, but we are, Max. I didn't say I didn't like you," Maria replied pointedly.

The nerve of that man! His comment wasn't even true! Besides, why would she want to sing in front of him anyway? He never showed any interest, and the one time he did come upon her singing to Gretl when they first met each other, he practically bit her head off. Speaking of dear Gretl, she tottered over to the adults and leaned into Maria at the mention of singing.

"You are going to sing, Fraulein Maria. Right?" Gretl practically begged.

Maria gave Gretl a small smile, knowing she couldn't refuse the child; she was Maria's biggest fan and was the main one who requested songs any time of day. After a pause, Maria nodded, and the rest of the children hurried over to watch their future mother sing.

"What are you going to sing, Fraulein Maria?" Kurt asked excitedly.

"Can you please sing that 'I Could Have Danced All Night' song?" Brigitta asked. "You sing it so beautifully!"

Marta and Gretl began bouncing and nodding their heads while the other children murmured in agreement.

"Oh please, Fraulein!"

"I love the part where you sing so high at the end."

Maria smiled and stood up, moving over to the center of the parlor.

"Very well. Max, forgive me if I'm a little shaky. The last time I sang this song was before I graduated."

Max waved his hand and sat back in his seat. "Please do not worry, my dear! This is just for fun."

Maria gave him one more small smile before closing her eyes and began to sing.

"Bed! Bed! I couldn't go to bed…"**

Georg sat bewildered in his seat. He didn't expect his comment to elicit a reaction from the young woman, nor for her to sing. His interest was piqued when Max mentioned her singing at the Christmas concert at Mirabell. He hadn't considered she gained renown in the music scene when he heard about her voice from his mother. So much so that she not only sang at the famous Christmas concert in Austria, but the most important song of the night: Stille Nacht. Georg didn't know much about the concert outside of Max's droning about finding a performer who could do the song justice. After all, it is an Austrian tradition to not publicly sing or play Stille Nacht until Christmas Eve, and to know that Maria had sung it not only once but for several seasons was intriguing. Her voice clearly was something special then.

Georg leaned the slightest bit forward after she nodded to Gretl that she would sing. Maria moved over to the center of the room and took a deep breath before she began.

The song itself was incredibly charming. Georg assumed it was from some musical or another. Listening to the lyrics, he almost felt like the character in the song, and it took him back to the night of the party when he walked his fiancée to her room. His thoughts then began to cloud over when he remembered what happened next, but he quickly snapped out of it as Maria started the next part.

Maria practically glowed as she began not only singing but acting out the song. Georg felt he was transported to a theater, receiving a private performance from the young singer. She began moving gracefully around the room as she sang the song with pure joy and her whole heart, most likely how she had rehearsed it for whatever performance she sang it for at school.

As he watched her, Georg felt something shift in his heart after she began the final part of the song. It was as though she pulled a shroud from his head and opened his eyes.

He hadn't fully appreciated music for the last three years. In fact, he had banned it from the house. Well, until the night of the party, that is. Although it was nice to fill the house with music, it hadn't been filled with singing since before Agathe died. She had an absolute love of singing. Although she wasn't the most vocally talented, her enthusiasm and joy were more than enough. If she didn't want to sing, she would often ask Georg to play the piano or the guitar or sing for her.

Some of their most private moments involved music, and it seemed that Agathe took her love of music with her when she passed.

But those memories didn't come back to haunt him when Maria sang. She instead opened his eyes to a new path and future-forward. Much like the night of the party, he saw her in a completely new light as she floated round the room singing. Both times he saw a new side of her, but instead, him seeing what was in front of him the night of the party, this time, he felt he caught a glimpse of her heart. She sang with such vulnerability that it brought her into focus, and he was at once filled with hope. This was the piece that had been missing for the last few weeks. There was no denying singing was as much a part of her as her need to breathe or eat. She was full of life, yes, but it was amplified when she sang.

Now seeing her as she truly was, Georg realized he did want things to work out. Regardless of his confusing physical attraction, dreams of her, and other issues that lurked in the shadows, he at the very least did want the partnership he proposed the night of the party.

However, the widower realized he needed to apologize to her if he had any chance of trying to make things work between them. He also knew that he would have to change some of his ways to make her even consider it. No more shutting himself in his study for hours on end, avoiding her, and no more ignoring his feelings.

When Maria finished, the room burst in applause from the children and Hedwig, Georg looked to be in a trance, for good or bad reasons she couldn't tell, and Max had a smirk on his face. The young woman herself felt surprised and blushed before recovering and dramatically started bowing to the children's amusement.

"Oh, darling! I had heard you sing before, but I didn't know absolutely captivating your voice was when you really sing," Hedwig gushed. "You are a marvel!"

"Thank you, Hedwig. I'm just happy I didn't fall flat at the end," Maria added with a small laugh.

"You certainly did not! You soared! I just can't get over it!"

Maria remained blushing until she made eye contact with Georg. He was brought out of his daze when she unconsciously waved to him like the night of the party. The side of his mouth quirked up, and he waved back.

"I believe that you might have made a mistake, Fraulein." Her expression faltered for a moment until a broad smile came over Georg's face, and he continued. "Now Max is going to spend the rest of his time here convincing you to sing in the concert."

The young woman looked at him incredulously for a moment, as if she was shocked. He said something complimentary to her before she looked over at the impresario, who nodded.

"You are indeed correct, Georg. Maria, you simply must take part in the concert!"

"But you said this was just for fun, Max! Not an audition!"

"It wasn't, my dear. In fact, I was going to ask you anyway, but this just sealed the deal!"

"I-I don't know if it's a good idea. The concert is on Christmas Eve! I'm sure the children wouldn't want to spend their Christmas that way. Besides, don't you all have traditions of your own?"

The children looked blankly at each other, unsure what to say. And out of the corner of her eye, Maria saw Georg shift in his seat before his eldest daughter spoke up, breaking the awkward silence.

"Oh, but Fraulein, it would be so incredibly wonderful! We could make it a new tradition because, at that point, you would be a part of the family, "Liesl pointed out.

Maria looked at Liesl, still unsure, while the rest of the children began talking over each other, trying to convince the young woman to take the offer. When their eyes met again, Maria saw Georg begin to speak.

"Liesl does make an excellent point. However, we should let Fraulein Maria make her own decision." The widower gave his friend a sharp look and then turned back to Maria.

Maria looked at the Captain, surprised at his defense, but looked over to Max and assured him, "I will think about it."

The impresario shrugged and gave her a confident smile in return.

"Despite your fiancé's vague threat, I will not rest until you are convinced!"

Resulting in laughter from Maria and the children, an eye roll from Hedwig, and Georg putting his head in his hand.

*This part was inspired by the real Maria von Trapp who wrote in her autobiography that she fell in love with the children before the real Captain von Trapp.

**Maria's performance of "I Could Have Danced All Night" was inspired by Christopher Plummer's comment that he fell in love with Julie Andrews when saw her play Eliza Doolittle in My Fair Lady. It melts my heart even more so now that he has passed on. And although Georg isn't quite there, something certainly did change!

I hope you enjoyed! x

Chapter Text

August quickly drew to a close, and with September came the beginning of school year. Life became quickly more chaotic around the villa, children going to and from school, after-school activities, friend's houses, and friends coming over to the villa. Maria felt a bit over her head for the first two weeks when she realized the monumental task. She had to make sure she knew where all of the children needed to be, what times, what they would need, and when they would need to be picked up and where from, and how.

It was exhausting. The Captain required a schedule delivered to himself and Frau Schmidt every Sunday to all be on the same page. The schedule included meals, the school schedule, after-school activities, transportation needed, and anything else that popped up during the week. It was a bear of a task, and Maria needed Hedwig's help the first two weeks. The young woman didn't consider herself the least organized person on the planet, but she certainly wasn't as scrupulous as the former naval captain expected her to be. When Hedwig saw her first draft of the schedule, Maria knew she would have to start from square one.

By the third week, however, it was much easier, and Maria finally realized the merits of having a family schedule. Keeping up with seven children necessitated it, especially since the children were currently in three different school levels with different times, not to mention their other activities, especially for the older ones. If any of the children wanted one of their siblings left at their activity, they just needed to swipe the schedule off their father's desk and erase their brother or sister's activity, and they could very well be forgotten.

While the children were off at school, Maria became more involved with the wedding planning, which was equally stressful. There were so many choices to make, and it made her head spin. It also brought up the complicated feelings she had towards her fiancé. They still went out of their way to avoid each other. Maria even had Frau Schmidt deliver him the weekly schedule. However, over time, Maria noticed that at mealtimes, he began exchanging more glances with her and acknowledging her presence. The young woman also noticed that it seemed as though there was something he wanted to tell her in those glances, but she couldn't figure out what. There wasn't much else they needed to say to each other until one Sunday night Hedwig asked the Captain about an upcoming ball during dinner.

"Darling, have you heard from the Ebberfeld's yet?" the older woman asked from down the table. "They should be sending out their invitations for their annual Harvest Ball soon! I talked to Clara on the phone a few days ago."

Out of the corner of her eye, Maria saw Georg sigh and put down his fork before wiping his mouth with his napkin.

"Yes, Mother, the Baron, and Baroness have extended their invitation to all of us," he responded, not sounding too pleased. "Including you, Max," he added with a sarcastic smile.

Max, ignoring the Captain's sarcasm, replied with glee, "Wonderful! No doubt Sacha Petrie will be there, and I can give him a piece of my mind for how he ran the summer music festival in Innsbruck! What a nightmare."

Hedwig raised her eyebrow.

"I thought you said it was one of the most well-attended summer festivals in Innsbruck history, Max?"

Max rolled his eyes and shook his head.

"Dear Hedwig, you know nothing about the intricacies of music festivals and concert planning."

"I saw in the paper that it was extremely well received and that he will be in charge of the event next year," Georg added, trying not to laugh from behind his wine glass.

Max pouted in his seat.

"Neither of you understands. I could have done it so much better! I'm still miffed the committee didn't ask me to help guide him. After all, I have been in the game longer than he has!"

"By about two months," Georg muttered, eliciting a laugh from Maria.

She quickly covered her mouth, and she felt the heat rise in her cheeks when he looked over at her, equally surprised.

"Oh, speaking of the ball, Maria, you will need a new dress," Hedwig said. "We will need to go to Vienna anyway to check on your wedding dress and have it fitted, so we can explore some of the shops down there when we go on Saturday!"

At the mention of Maria's wedding dress, Liesl and Brigitta began asking questions at a mile a minute.

"We didn't know you decided on a dress! What does it look like?" Brigitta began.

"When will we be able to see it," Liesl added.

Then both rounded out the questions by asking at the same time, "Can we go to Vienna with you?"

Maria laughed at their enthusiasm while looking over at Hedwig. They could be a great deal of help, but to her surprise, Hedwig shook her head.

"I'm sorry, my darlings, this time Maria and I will go, but you will be able to come to the final dress fitting in November. How does that sound?"

Maria watched with sympathy as Liesl and Brigitta's faces fell but nodded in understanding.

"Yes, Grandmother."

"Besides, your Father will drive us, and you know how irritable he can get in the car."

From the corner of her eye, Maria saw the Captain raise an eyebrow and fold his arms, almost looking like a child trying to get out of doing a chore they didn't want to do.

"Oh, I am driving you to Vienna? This is news to me!"

Hedwig waved her hand. "Georg, I distinctly remember I told you we needed to go to Vienna, and since you have a meeting, I figured this would be perfect!"

"What busine-"

"Oh, I'm sure you know what I'm talking about." Hedwig widened her eyes and gave him a look.

Maria looked between the two of them confused, but then a look of recognition came over the Captain's face, and he nodded.

"Yes, of course! It completely slipped my mind. Thank you, Mother," Georg finished sheepishly.

"You are quite welcome. I know that there has been a lot on your mind lately, it doesn't surprise me you forgot, but we will have to add it to the schedule for this week." She nodded to Maria.

"Fraulein," Brigitta spoke up, "I also forgot to mention that the writing club is now meeting on Fridays, and Louisa needed to tell you that we are going over to the Löbl's house to play with Milena and Anna on Friday too."

"Oh, I forgot to tell you that I have extra soccer practice on Tuesday," Friedrich added.

Maria's eyes grew as she realized several changes to be added to the schedule, despite just finishing it this afternoon. Georg noticed her worry, reached into his suit jacket to pull out a small notebook and pencil and handed it to her. She quickly began writing down the adjustments she would have to make, and the transportation arrangements.

"Does anyone else have changes?" Maria asked sarcastically.

"Well, actually-," Max began good-naturedly and ended up on the receiving end of a glare before Maria realized he was giving her trouble.

With that, dinner ended on a humorous note, and Maria immediately went into the parlor to make adjustments to the week's schedule. The children went upstairs to their schoolroom to complete any homework. Hedwig and Max went out on the patio to enjoy their now traditional after-dinner gossip session. Maria only assumed that the Captain went into his study until she heard some steps heading towards the parlor.

The young woman decided it would be best to continue working and pretend she didn't notice him. She was rather frustrated she had to fix the schedule again and needed to concentrate. However, knowing he was standing there in the doorway left her unsettled. An awkward silence closed in on the two of them as it became painfully obvious Maria was outright ignoring him while the Captain continued to stand there in the doorway. After a moment more, he finally opened his mouth as she continued to write.

"Uh, Fraulein, I was wondering if you wanted to work on the schedule in my study. I realized I have some other dates I need to run by you, so making the schedule in the future will be easier for you. I could help you finish it, too."

Other dates? Where would he be going? More business? What was this other meeting that Hedwig even mentioned? Why was he putting it off, and why didn't he mention it earlier? And he suddenly offered to help her? Why now?

Maria felt dazed as she followed him to his study. Although it was only her second time in it, it was exactly as she remembered; dark booklined walls, his monstrous desk covered in organized stacks of papers, maps, and other consulting paraphernalia he needed. He walked around and pulled out his personal agenda after motioning to sit in the chair in front of his desk she had occupied during the engagement party.

How things had changed. Maria felt uncomfortable in her own skin as she gingerly sat down in the seat, trying to figure out where she would write on until Georg noticed her dilemma after he pulled out the schedule Frau Schmidt had passed onto him before dinner.

"Fraulein, you can move the chair closer to write on my desk if you need to."

Maria quickly looked up at him and shifted in her seat, trying to manage writing on the arm of the chair instead.

"I'm quite alright, Captain."

Although she was aggressively avoiding eye contact, the young woman knew he was giving her a funny look. After a pause, he began speaking again.

"First, did you get all of the adjustments that needed to be made for the children's schedule?" He picked up his fountain pen from his desk to begin making changes.

Maria looked down at her list and then back at him and narrowed her eyes. What did he mean by that? Did he think she was so incompetent she couldn't remember a few plan changes?

He must have noticed her expression because he held up his pen-free hand. "I can go ask them if you need me to. Brigitta and Friedrich spoke rather quickly, and quite frankly, I forgot what changes needed to be made."

Maria felt a pang of guilt. She really didn't need to be so defensive around him, and it was wrong of her to always assume the worst of him, even after his previous actions. He had given her the pen and paper after all.

"Oh, no, I wrote all of them down. Thank you for giving me the pen and little notebook."

He gave her a small shrug.

"I've learned over the years it's always necessary to have a pencil and paper just in case."

The young woman gave him a small nod and then circled back to the schedule.

"What time will your meeting be? I think Hedwig said our appointment at the dress shop is at nine."

"My meeting? Oh! It is at eleven o'clock," he shifted in his seat as he added it onto the paper. He almost seemed nervous, as if he was hiding something, but she brushed it off and continued.

"What are the other dates you mentioned from before?"

"For three days in the third week of November, I will be in England for a business trip."

Maria looked up at him, surprised. "A business trip?"

"Yes," Georg rolled his eyes. "The blasted British need me in person to convince them that the technology they have for these submarines is not yet up to par even though I have the experience and background knowledge to prove it."

Maria tilted her head in curiosity.

"You are working for the British then?"

The Captain smiled at her and shook his head.

"Not specifically for them; I am also offering my services to Italy as well."

"I suppose that makes sense. I never realized you would work for other countries."

Maria noticed his face cloud over for a moment, and he sighed. She was about to apologize for realizing her misstep. Of course, he would have to find other avenues of income. Austria doesn't even have a navy anymore!

"Ah, did you assume I would prefer living off the riches and glory I accumulated during my career?"

Maria was about to respond earnestly until she looked up and saw the teasing expression on his face.

"Well, I-" she began to respond but suddenly didn't know what to say. She flushed and looked down at the floor for a moment. Then she found her wit and replied, "I suppose it makes sense that you could be paid for giving your opinion; you certainly give it freely enough around here."

He laughed jovially. "That's the same thing my mother said when I was first contracted after I retired."

Maria wanted to ask what it was like when he retired, but she had to stop herself for a moment. This was the most comfortable she felt around him in weeks. Why was that? Maybe it was because of his light disposition at dinner and giving her the pen and little notebook. She supposed it didn't really matter at this point; at least they were able to speak to each other.

"What are the other items we need to change?"

Maria began listing off the children's activities, and they worked out who would need a ride where, at what time, and by whom. The affianced also added in the joint trip to Vienna on Saturday and the note about Georg's business trip in November.

"Are you excited for Saturday?" Georg inquired after they wrapped up the schedule.

Maria looked up at him in surprise and nodded. "I have to admit, I never appreciated the joys of shopping until going with your mother. She certainly has an eye for dresses."

"I'm sure she enjoys dressing you up like a doll. My younger sister, Hede, did not like shopping whatsoever and pointedly refuses to join her to this day. I appreciate you humoring her."

"It is my pleasure. She has done so much for me over these last few months. I don't even know how I would repay her."

The Fraulein's comment made Georg stop for a moment.

"If either of us needed to repay her, it would be me," he corrected. "Quite frankly, I'm indebted to both of you."

"Oh, well-"

Georg held up his hand to stop her. "Please, Maria. You did more for my family in the first two weeks you were here than I had done in the last three years. I can't thank you enough for that."

He saw a slight blush rise on her cheeks. Should he wait to completely apologize? Or should he just go for it now? It seemed like the perfect setting, and they were finally getting along for once. Or would it be too overwhelming, and she would refuse to listen to him? Either way, he couldn't blame her. This was the first conversation they had in months, and he didn't want to screw it up. Maybe… he should take a chance.

"Maria, I want to tell you something-"

"FRAULEIN MARIA! FATHER!"

Maria regretfully looked at him, then stood up. "Is it their bedtime already?"

Georg looked down and checked his watch as he joined her at the door. "Yes, it is. Let's hope they're actually ready tonight."

Turns out all the children were in their beds, ready to begin another week of school. Tucking them in was relatively simple, although Maria did have to sing two songs to Gretl and Marta tonight. Georg was a little relieved at the interruption in the study; maybe it was a sign that he should wait, at least that's what he told himself until they exited the littlest girls' room and Maria began heading to the gallery as she always did. So she did forget. Georg felt even more relief until she finally did what he had been hoping her to do every night since the party: she stopped and turned around to face him. The expression she wore nearly melted his heart; it that endearingly curious look on her face. Her eyes were wide and sparkling.

"What was it that you wanted to tell me before we interrupted?"

Georg's heart dropped into his stomach. So much for signs.

"Uh, do you want to go back down to the study?"

She nodded in response as they made their way back down to his study. The anxiety in Georg's chest bubbled up as the young woman settled herself in her chair. He felt frozen by the door once he realized what he was about to say.

"Captain?" Maria turned around in her seat. "Are you okay?"

The naval captain was brought back to reality at the sound of her voice and nodded as he made his way back on the other side of his desk.

"Yes, Maria, thank you. I was just thinking about how I wanted to approach this topic."

"Have I done anything wrong?" She suddenly looked panicked and began fidgeting in her seat. "Have the children been doing anything you don't want them to? I know I've bent the rules with-"

"Maria," he gently interrupted her. "Please, you haven't done anything. So much so, it's infuriating. I wanted to formally apologize for my actions. I know I should have apologized much earlier, but I've put it off for too long, and you deserve better than that. I truly am sorry; it's the most shameful thing I've done aside from how I treated my children the last three years."

The young woman was stunned, and Georg felt anxiety overtake his chest and move down into his lungs. He felt like he couldn't breathe while she sat there dumbfounded. Maybe he had screwed everything up.

After a beat, Maria looked up at him.

"Thank you for the apology," she began. "I was hurt by your actions, and honestly, those three days were some of the worst that I had in a long time. I kept replaying what those ladies said in my head."

"About what?"

"About you almost getting killed!" She gave him an incredulous look. "Did you forget?"

"Oh no, I didn't forget that. I didn't do a good job of assuring you that that was a huge exaggeration on their part. Although most rumors have some truth in them, that one most certainly did not."

"Then the other rumors were true?" she asked before she could stop herself.

Now, Georg was taken aback by that comment.

"The rumors about you with other women," Maria clarified.

Georg's eyebrows knit together in confusion, and he was about to open his mouth when Maria continued.

"No, you don't need to explain. We already talked about that when you came back. I know that you-"

Georg was even more confused. They most certainly had not talked about any of this. They had talked about what an idiot he was and his inappropriate feelings towards her.

"Now, wait a moment, Maria, when did we talk about that? I don't recall..." he trailed off.

The strawberry blonde moved some of her bangs out of her face looking a little embarrassed at not thinking before she spoke and averted her eyes.

"You remember, it was after you got back, and you were trying to explain where you had been, even though you already made it clear what you were doing," she answered softly.

Now Georg was indeed in shock. Had they two completely different conversations in the salon?

"I made what clear, Maria? I don't recall ever talking about what actually happened while I was in Vienna."

He saw her nervously wring her hands together and fidget. Clearly, she was uncomfortable around him again after being reminded about what happened during that conversation, or at least what he thought they discussed. It seemed there was something he was missing.

"…You know. We already talked about it!" Maria's face began to flush even more.

"I'm afraid I don't know." Georg shook his head and leaned forward. "But if you don't want to talk about it, we don't need to."

She nodded, clearly grateful he gave her an out.

Maria wanted to die with embarrassment. Why did she mention this conversation in the first palace? Things had been going relatively well tonight. She should just let the past be the past. When would she ever learn her lesson about thinking before she spoke? She continued pondering this until the Captain broke the silence again by asking his own shocking question.

"Maria, do I make you uncomfortable?"

She felt her jaw drop and her mind go blank. Uncomfortable? Where could he have gotten that idea? Yes, she was angry with him for leaving and doing some unpleasant things, but she wouldn't necessarily say she was uncomfortable around him anymore. Especially after the excellent time they had had today, it was almost as though things were the way before the party.

"I understand if you are," he continued. "I know my behavior has been abhorrent to you. I have been so cowardly."

Now it was her turn to reassure him.

"To be fair, I think both of us have been rather cowardly."

Georg was about to argue back, but Frau Schmidt came through the door.

"Oh, Captain, Fraulein Rainier! I didn't know you two were still in here. It's nearly eleven o'clock. I was just going to make sure everything was locked up for the night. Please excuse me."

"No worries at all, Frau Schmidt, I had lost track of time," Georg responded good-naturedly.

"Eleven o'clock?! Oh, and I have an early meeting with the florist and Hedwig tomorrow," Maria muttered. "I suppose I'd better get ready for bed."

"Yes, we wouldn't want you to be late, although you have gotten better at being on time due to the schedule," Georg replied teasingly, trying to lighten the mood.

She gave him a sarcastic look. "You have a point there. Well, I'd better go. Good night, Frau Schmidt." She paused for a moment and then looked back at Georg, "Good night, Captain."

"Oh, Fraulein!"

She turned around quickly in surprise, not knowing what else he would have to say to her.

"I suggest you keep a pen and paper with you now." He had that teasing look on his face that filled her stomach with butterflies while he held out the small notebook and pen he gave her at dinner. "You never know when it will come in handy."

She felt her face grow hot as she reached out to grab the pen and notebook, careful not to touch his hand.

"Thank you, Captain. Good night."

Maria gave him one last time before heading back upstairs, feeling like everything was upside down. What an odd conversation. What had he meant by his behavior being abhorrent? Maria almost wished Frau Schmidt hadn't come in to interrupt so she could know, but she wasn't quite sure if she was ready to actually hear about any of his exploits. Did he think she wanted to know? Or did he think he owed her an explanation? He also seemed so confused when she even pointed out they had already addressed his transgressions in the first place. And lastly, why did he have that same look on his face during the party when he told her about the scandals of Austria's elite as he handed her the pen and notebook? Or was she imagining things?

Ah… so we see Maria AND Georg realizing some things, hm? But they still seem to be on slightly different pages. Well, they still have a long way to go even as the wedding gets closer! I hope you enjoyed. :) xx

Chapter Text

The rest of the week went smoothly, and by the time Saturday rolled around, Georg was a nervous wreck. He should have told her about the reality of his meeting, which also involved Maria.

They had an appointment with the Archbishop of Salzburg for their marriage interview and discuss the actual sacrament itself. Georg really shouldn't have put it off for this long – it was a requirement so the church leader could get a sense of the couple and provide any counsel or guidance. Although it was more of a formality in their case, they were still expected to follow the procedure to officially marry in the Church.

Georg meant to tell Maria during the week, but they never seemed to get a moment alone, and Georg wanted to talk to her about this in private. But with the seven children, Hedwig and Max, the servants, and the busy week they had, Georg couldn't seem to find the right time.

So, here he was, driving to Vienna with his mother and Maria, on the edge of his seat. Max stayed back with the children to help take them to their various Saturday activities and keep them out of trouble as "payment" for staying at the villa.

"So!" Hedwig began from the backseat, "Georg, you will take Maria and me to the shop. We should be finished around eleven, and then we will have plenty of time to drive to Mondsee."

Maria perked up and turned to Georg, who slightly cringed. Why him?

"I thought the meeting was in Vienna. Why do you need to go to Mondsee?"

Georg sighed and rubbed the back of his head as he kept his eyes on the road.

"I meant to tell you, Maria, please forgive me, but we are going to meet with the Archbishop to prepare for the wedding. The meeting was in Vienna because the Archbishop of Salzburg had a meeting with the Archbishop of Vienna, but due to schedule changes, he will meet us at the Mondsee Church where we are to be married."

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her go slightly pale, and her mouth formed an "o."

"The Archbishop is marrying us?"

"Of course, darling! That's what happens when you get married to a naval hero," Hedwig cut in. "Don't worry, he is very nice."

"What will we be talking about with the Archbishop?"

Georg quickly glanced over to her with as comforting a look as he could give her.

"It's going to be a sort of interview; they use it to ensure that we are going to have a successful union and are ready to receive the sacrament of marriage. It's nothing too scary, I promise."

She gave him another unsure look and turned back to Hedwig, who gave her an encouraging nod.

"Don't worry, Maria. Trust me, you will be perfectly fine. The Archbishop is aware of the arrangement – it's just a formality you have to complete as a part of the process to marry in the Church."

The young woman silently nodded and turned back to the front with a million thoughts going through her head. Suddenly, the wedding seemed a lot closer and more real than it had even on the night of the engagement party. They would promise each other to themselves in front of God, whatever that meant in the case of their arrangement, and it made Maria squirm in her seat; they would have to talk about what boundaries and expectations they would have during their marriage. Preferably not in front of the Archbishop.

The rest of the car ride was silent except for Hedwig's mindless chattering about what dress Maria should wear at the Harvest Ball. They eventually reached the dress shop, and Georg parked a few shops down. It was a typical busy Saturday in Vienna. Countless people bustling along to finish their Saturday shopping and others strolling along enjoying the cool autumn day. Georg helped Hedwig out of the car first and then walked around to help Maria out of the front passenger seat.

"You're coming with us?" Maria looked up at him, shocked.

"Well, I'd rather not stay in the car the whole time." He gave her a teasing smile. "Unless you think I'd be more trouble in the dress shop than Liesl and Brigitta."

Maria lightly laughed as Hedwig cut in, "You certainly wouldn't be as much help as the girls, but while we finish with the wedding dress, you can get us a spot in a café. After all, it's a tradition for the groom to not see the dress!"

Maria laughed more as they followed the elegant older woman. "She is so entertaining."

"Sometimes to a fault," Georg grumbled. "I hope you are okay with the meeting later; I'm sorry I didn't tell you earlier. This week was so busy I couldn't find the right time to tell you."

Maria shrugged as they continued walking. "I understand, but I feel silly. I didn't realize the Archbishop was marrying us."

Georg didn't respond for a moment, lost in his thoughts. What type of wedding would she want if she actually chose to get married and didn't have to follow the expectations of Austria's elite? But before he could respond, they heard his mother calling them from down the street and had to hurry up to make it on time.

Hedwig and Georg were warmly received by the owner while Maria was mesmerized by the number of gorgeous dresses she found herself surrounded by. There were even more than in the Salzburg dress shop, and Maria could tell this was indeed a couturier. Everything seemed to have an air of elegance that made the young woman feel extremely out of place, whereas Georg and Hedwig fit right in.

"Well, it was lovely to catch up with you, but we really should begin," Hedwig noted. "As you know, we have already picked out things for Maria's trousseau, but with the Ebberfeld's Harvest Ball, we need to find another dress, and you have the most fabulous fall collection!"

"You're too kind, Frau von Trapp. Do you want to do this before or after the wedding dress fitting?"

"Oh before, certainly. Georg will have to leave once we get to the wedding dress," Hedwig commented.

"Naturally," the owner responded. "Well! As you can see, we have quite a selection. I suggest we pull a few that pique your interest, and Fraulein Rainer can try them on." She turned to Maria with a kind smile." Are there any particular colors you would like to wear for the ball?"

The question brought the young woman out of her trance, and she suddenly found all eyes on her as the three waited.

"Maybe a green?" she weakly offered.

The couturier tilted her head and then agreed.

"I have several options over here." She guided Maria and Hedwig over to a small selection of various green dresses. After some discussion, about three or four green dresses were pulled for Maria to try on.

Georg was wandering around the store after Maria tried on the third dress. She looked dreadfully uncomfortable as Georg watched her model the dresses, so he decided to give her some space. On the other hand, she could have looked uncomfortable because none of the dresses seemed to fit her. They were either too revealing or too modest. Some even looked itchy due to the fabric. The naval captain was extremely grateful all he had to wear on these occasions were his tails and gloves.

Suddenly, as he was wandering, his eye caught a beautiful jewel-toned orange dress that stood out from a sea of blues, deep greens, and ruby reds. He wasn't sure about the dress's style, but the color was absolutely captivating, and he could picture Maria looking absolutely beautiful in it.

Without putting too much thought into it, he grabbed the dress off the rack and walked back to the modeling area.

"I just don't know. I really enjoyed the second dress; I thought it was beautiful," Hedwig said. "Though you seemed not to be too comfortable in it, Maria."

She was standing on the slightly raised area in front of the mirror's modeling area in the second dress again. It was not the worst of the dresses, but Maria wasn't exactly comfortable in it. It had a high color with quarter-length sleeves and a deep slit up the side of the dress. The color was also so dark it was almost black, which made Maria look a little washed out.

"How about this one?"

The young woman saw the Captain come back into the modeling area holding a beautiful orange dress. She couldn't exactly see the style, but she was more than willing to try it on because of the color.

"I didn't know you were one for styling, Georg," Hedwig teased.

He shrugged as his face reddened a bit.

"It caught my eye, and I thought it might look good on Maria," he murmured bashfully.

"I would love to try it on," Maria quickly reassured him. "I think it might be more up my alley and very appropriate for the ball."

She stepped down from the raised area and reached out to take the dress from him.

"You are a man of many talents, aren't you?"

His face reddened even more as he gave her a small half-smile after handing off the dress.

The two didn't notice Hedwig glancing between both of them with wide eyes. She was absolutely bewildered. Her son never showed interest in fashion, much less dresses for balls. Why did he suddenly want to help? What if he picked out something not horrible? Hm, what an exciting turn of events.

After a few moments, Maria came out of the changing area with the dress on, and Hedwig had to admit, she did look stunning. It was a beautiful A-line dress made of charmeuse with long sleeves, a flowing skirt, and a plunging but elegant neckline. The bodice was separated from the skirt by a gathered belt that accentuated Maria's tiny waist and gave her more noticeable curves. The deep orange color gave her a glow and brought out her eyes. She was breathtaking.

"I quite like it," Maria murmured as she turned around in the dress. It seemed to fit like a glove as the couturier searched for any places that needed adjustments.

Georg was absolutely gob smacked. She looked more gorgeous than the night of the engagement ball. If she had a wreath on her head of field flowers and held a bundle of wheat, she would have looked like Demeter, the goddess of the harvest, herself.

"You do look absolutely stunning, Maria," Hedwig offered, glancing over at Georg for a moment before turning back to the woman. "It seems to have been meant for you."

"I'm surprised you were able to find this dress, Captain von Trapp," the couturier said after she finished inspecting the fit of the dress. "I forgot we even had it!"

It was Georg's turn to flush again, and he shrugged.

"The color caught my eye."

"Well, it was an excellent choice on your part. There don't seem to be any adjustments we'd need to make, so it will go home with you today."

Hedwig clapped her hands together. "Wonderful! Now we have that settled. I believe it's time to begin the wedding dress fitting, which means you need to go, Georg! Please get us a table at that lovely little café down the street. You should just beat the lunch rush while we finish here."

Georg made his way down to the café his mother requested and secured a table for them in the corner of the restaurant. He was still a bit speechless from Maria in the dress, and he prayed that she wouldn't appear in his dreams tonight. At least he was prepared to deal with that inevitability compared to the last time he saw her in a devastatingly beautiful dress.

Georg sipped on a cup of tea he ordered while he continued to wait, lost in his thoughts and memories of Maria in that dress until he heard someone call his name.

"Georg, it is you!"

He turned his head to see Viktor Kaplan walking up to the table.

"How are you doing, old man?" his long-time friend asked. "What a refreshing setting to see you in! This is quite a change of pace for you. Are you meeting someone?"

Georg grimaced at his comment but nodded.

"Yes, I am waiting for my mother and fiancée; they are dress shopping."

"Do you mind if I join you for a moment? I have a few minutes to kill."

"Of course, do you want anything?"

"Oh, no, I'm perfectly fine. I'm having lunch with some associates at the restaurant down the street. Anyway, how is your fiancée? Austrian society hasn't heard much from her since the engagement party." His friend leaned back in his seat, with attempting nonchalance.

"Maria? She's perfectly well. Very busy with the children and wedding planning as the date draws ever closer."

Viktor raised his eyebrow and tilted his head.

"That is good to hear, so the wedding is still on then, despite your, er, indiscretions?

"Viktor, if you are trying to get some gossip to pass along to your wife," Georg began sharply, "I am not going to supply it. Maria is at her wedding dress fitting right now. In fact, we are going to meet with the Archbishop of Salzburg this afternoon."

"Oh, very nice. It's reassuring she won't try to stop your escapades then, hm? Though you might have to keep them on the down-low more. I was offended when you didn't invite me and some of the other men who attended the engagement party! We would have loved to join you and Max around Vienna."

Georg felt anger settle in the pit of his stomach as he clenched his jaw and fist – he thought everyone moved on to the next piece of drama already. He didn't necessarily care if it was about him and his actions, but he didn't like what Viktor implied about Maria and their relationship moving forward. Georg made a vow to himself he would not return to Vienna outside of business or formal occasions he would have to attend with Maria. Besides, there were no other women involved during his last jaunt, despite what the gossip mill reported, so it didn't even matter, but if Maria got wind of it, he wasn't sure how she would react, and he'd much rather her hear it from him than others.

"Well, I don't think it would live up to the rumors you've heard about it."

"Oh, come now, Georg! You know that it's acceptable as long as you are discreet. Though I know you didn't act like that with Agathe, given the circumstances with Maria, I'm sure she would understand."

"You don't have the slightest bit about Maria or the circumstances of our relationship," he replied, trying to keep his voice even. "I think it would be a good idea if you leave, Viktor."

The man's expression changed, not understanding what he said wrong but immediately stood. No one challenged him when the Captain von Trapp came out.

"Yes, well, I should get going anyway. It was good to see you, Georg. Annaliese and I will see you at the Ebberfeld's ball. I hope you have a good afternoon."

Georg waved him away and went back to sipping his tea while he silently fumed. If that was what a friend said about his relationship with Maria, what was everyone else saying? Georg didn't care that they gossiped about his actions, but he worried about how it would impact Maria and what people said about her. She didn't deserve any comments vile people were going to make about her because of the position she was put in by him and her uncle.

It was apparent he and Maria misunderstood each other; he needed to explain everything that happened when he was in Vienna and why. What a fun conversation that will be. At least he could wait until tonight since they weren't going to be alone until then. Or so he thought.

The retired naval captain saw his fiancée pass by the café, clearly looking for him. Where could my mother be? He thought as he quickly stood up and hurried outside to catch her attention. He called her name, and she whipped around, and a huge smile came over her face when she spotted him.

"I have a table in here for us." He beckoned for her to follow. "Where is my mother?"

Maria hurried over to him and followed his path to their table.

"Oh, she ran into an old friend who had an appointment after us and said she would take a taxi home later since we can't be late for our meeting with the Archbishop."

Georg rolled his eyes. He supposed it wasn't unconscionable his mother knew nearly everyone in Salzburg's high society, especially those that went to that couturier. Then a sinking feeling settled in his stomach. This really would be the perfect time to explain everything to her, but he could stall for a while, right?

"How was the rest of your dress fitting?"

"Well, we ran into a few problems and had to go with a new design and fabric, but I much prefer the new one. The old one was…" the young woman wrinkled her nose as she thought of the correct word, "stiff."

He laughed at her word choice. "In what way?"

"The fabric was all wrong, and it was much too ballgown-like for my taste. I looked like a cupcake!"

"Ah, that sounds like something my mother would prefer. I suppose the new one corresponds with your style more, hm?"

"Much more so, in fact, the dress you chose for me helped me realize it," she admitted softly, averting her gaze until she spoke the last few words.

"Oh, don't spoil the wedding dress for me, Fraulein! It is so important we keep up these silly traditions for my mother and the children's sake," he replied flippantly, trying to brush off her compliment.

"I haven't spoiled anything! You don't even know what changes we made. But in all seriousness, I think I like the one you picked for the Harvest Ball the best."

Georg was genuinely touched at her admission, and he couldn't help but reach out and place his hand over hers on the table. "I'm happy you liked it."

They both looked down at their joined hands and quickly pulled them away. After an awkward silence, Georg offered to get her some food and headed up to the counter after deciding. After he ordered, Maria noticed his countenance changed. He looked slightly nervous. She waited patiently until he was ready to speak.

"Maria, there is something I would like to talk to you about."

She nodded and motioned for him to continue.

"Alright, well. I had a terrible realization last week that we might not be on the same page with what happened when I was in Vienna, and after an encounter, I had with an old friend just now, I want to be clear about things."

"Are you sure, Captain?"

"Yes, it's important to me, and especially since we are meeting with the Archbishop, we need to be on the same page moving forward." He looked at her earnestly, almost asking her to trust him.

Could she? Things had still been awkward between them, but very slowly, they were getting better each day, even more so today with him picking out her dress and him just touching her hand. If he was willing to take a chance in being honest, why shouldn't she also take a leap? Even if it wasn't the most pleasant topic, it would continue to lurk in the shadows until everything was fully discussed, and it seemed much more possible now that time had passed and things looked better for them.

"Alright, I'm listening," she replied softly, completely forgetting about the delicious food in front of her.

"Thank you, Maria. First, I want to explain what happened in Vienna, given some of the things that my friend said about what rumors he's heard. I want to make sure you are absolutely sure of what happened if anyone asks you about it or approaches you at the harvest ball. There will be plenty more old women who want to stir up trouble, and I want to make sure there is no misunderstanding between us. I am still absolutely ashamed of what happened, and I wish it hadn't, but Max and I behaved like two cadets that had been at sea for months, but-"

Maria cut him off, "We already talked about this, Captain."

"No, we haven't, Maria, please, be patient, you can speak in a moment, but I need you to listen." She nodded, and he continued, "I won't argue everyone's assumptions are unfair due to my abhorrent pattern of behavior from the last three years. However, I will dispute the unfounded speculation that women were involved for those three days: Max and I trapezed around Vienna drunk off our asses alone. So much so that we barely made it back to a hotel, but there was no one else involved. If anyone implies there were, it's a lie. I may have behaved like a fool and made horrible decisions, but I was a loyal fool. Despite my initial reservations towards our engagement, I take this commitment seriously, and I won't discredit our partnership in that way. I was serious the night of the engagement party when I told you I wanted us to be partners, although I didn't act like it after, due to another set of reasons that I also am not proud of…" Georg trailed off and averted his eyes.

There was no other woman. Maria felt a mixture of relief and fright, but then curiosity took over, and she tilted her head.

"What were the reasons?"

Georg rubbed the back of his head and sighed. Now comes the part he really dreaded.

"Two reasons. The first reason, we previously talked about, and I desperately want to apologize for it, but sometimes you can't control what you dream about an-"

"I'm afraid I don't remember when we talked about this, Captain," Maria cut in. "And you said you wanted to be clear about everything, so please be more specific."

He gave her a skeptical look and grimaced.

"Be careful what you wish for, Fraulein. I'm not sure you'd want me to be more specific. You know that you're quite attractive, correct?"

She furrowed her brow and crossed her arms.

"Now is no time for jokes. Please stay on the subject."

"I am staying on topic," he responded lowly. "The night of the party, you were captivating. My subconscious made a note of it as well, and, well, I had a series of unsuitable dreams. After what I told you at the party about wanting a partnership, it was even more upsetting, not to mention I hadn't dreamt about anyone like that besides my late wife." Georg averted his gaze while rubbing the back of his neck and sighed. "I don't want that from you, and it threw me off, and I had to escape, resulting in my three-day excursion around Vienna with Max."

He could hardly look at her after speaking, so he focused on looking out the window for a moment while the wheels turned in Maria's brain.

The young woman was stunned, to say the least. This whole time she thought he needed his own release for other reasons at the party, but to know they were because of her made butterflies settle low in her stomach. Despite this attraction, his subconscious made up, he still clearly did not want anything to do with her, which was understandable. After all, she wasn't sure how she felt about it herself. Though she also found him attractive, Maria didn't think they were much more than that. They still barely knew anything about each other, and though their relationship had become less strained, she couldn't ever see herself feeling more than a particular fondness for him. The attraction would probably fade away as they got to know each other, and they would just become good friends. Again, the main reason she was alright with the arrangement was for the children, she reminded herself. She certainly wouldn't be marrying him just for him if she hadn't gotten close to the children, and she doubted they would have even gotten this far without the children.

"Thank you for telling me, Georg. I'm sure it was difficult to deal with that, and I'm happy you were honest with me. Truth be told, I did think there was another woman, and while it didn't necessarily upset me, I appreciate your loyalty to me and our proposed partnership. Overall, my main concern in our marriage is the children, no more, no less, and I think it would be helpful if we focus on that common cause moving forward."

Georg rapidly nodded his head in agreement, looking at a picture of relief that made her crack a little smile.

"I absolutely agree, Maria, the children will be the number one priority, and in all honestly, if they weren't in the picture, we most likely wouldn't be getting married, so I think that is an excellent idea to focus on them."

"I also appreciate the change in behavior I have seen in you over the last few weeks, especially with the children. I think it will only improve from here now that we're on the same page and can help each other. They love you so much."

"I wouldn't have changed my behavior in the first place if it wasn't for you, Maria. I thank you for that too and for being so understanding about everything, really."

Georg leaned back in his seat for a moment looking much more relieved as Maria began finally eating.

"Aren't you going to eat before we go?" she asked curiously.

"I will in a moment; I'm just so thankful we can move past this now. Just in time for our meeting with the Archbishop too." After a beat, he sat up and began eating his food as well.

They ended the rest of their time in the café with relative ease, both happy there weren't any issues hanging over their heads.

Right? There are absolutely no other issues they will run into now that the wedding is getting closer… or so they think! I hope you enjoyed it! x

Chapter Text

Well… That didn't go as horribly as Georg thought. In fact, Maria seemed understanding and not as appalled as he thought she would. She really was a treasure – dealing with his horrible decisions and faults. At least they were ready to not only move forward but set some goals and think about what their future partnership will look like. He was also grateful they both established the main focus of their relationship: the children. It provided a common goal that Georg hoped would help their relationship moving forward. Although he figured they would still butt heads on certain topics, especially as the girls got older, Georg would merely reserve his right to be an overprotective father. After all, he was a teenager once.

With that thought, Georg smiled to himself as they made their way down the road to the Church of St. Michael in Mondsee. It was a wonderful historic building, and he could see why his mother argued so fervently to have the wedding here. Not only because it was prestigious enough and large enough to fit the number of people expected to attend a wedding of this scale, but it was breathtaking, even from the outside. The yellow exterior stood out against the blue of the sky and gray and white concrete in front of the church.

Georg managed to park close, and he helped Maria out of the car. When he held her hand as she exited, he noticed her tight grip. The naval captain searched her face, though she tried to look away, and he saw apprehension. A wave of concern flowed through him.

"Maria?"

"Hm?" She continued to avoid his gaze and let go of his hand.

"Are you alright?"

She gave a shaky laugh in response and tried to brush off the question with a nod as she moved toward the church, but before she could make it too far, he reached out and gently put his hand on her shoulder.

"Maria, please. What is going through your head?"

"Oh, nothing!" she burst out, and then she flushed, embarrassed by the outburst. "I just- I'm nervous. Everything is suddenly feeling very real, not only after the fitting this morning but now we are meeting the Archbishop who will marry us. I never thought I would experience this."

Georg cocked his head in interest.

"Well, I guess you never expected to be married to a naval captain with seven children, hm?" he asked, trying to lighten the mood. She shot him a look and rolled her eyes.

"No. I didn't expect to get married at all! My goal after school was to begin in the novitiate at Nonnberg Abbey, but obviously, that plan went out the window once I returned to my uncle, and he told me I was marrying you."

"Wait, you mean to tell me you wanted to spend the rest of your life in a cloistered abbey?" Georg had an incredulous look on his face. She couldn't be serious, could she? A woman as lively as her being locked up in abbey her whole life? He had to stop himself from laughing. No, he certainly couldn't imagine her fitting in a place like that. She was far too vivacious and lively to live the rest of her life there.

She huffed like she had heard that comment before and crossed her arms, moving slightly away from him.

"I had a calling. Some people might say it's foolish, but I wanted to serve God, and I thought, what better way to do that than to join the convent."

At her confession, Georg stopped laughing to himself and became sober. She sounded so earnest, it broke his heart a little, and a flash of guilt came over him. If it weren't for his actions and the meddling of his mother and her uncle, Maria could have followed her calling, regardless of whether it turned out. Although Georg may not have understood the specific need to serve God in the way she did, he did understand the call to serve something, in his case, the Austro-Hungarian Empire. For him, it not only gave him structure and a livelihood, but it also provided him with purpose outside of his marriage and family.

"It's not foolish, Maria. I think it is wonderful that's what you wanted to do. I'm sorry you weren't able to follow it."

She gave him a half-smile and shrugged with her arms still wrapped around her.

"I suppose for whatever reason, God's will changed, and now I can serve Him by being a new mother to the children and making sure you stay in line." She gave him a pointed but humorous look.

He laughed at her joke and rested his hand lightly on her shoulder again.

"It would make sense God sent you to us; He had to have known you're the only one that could get me to listen. Clearly, He knows what He's doing, even though part of this plan was carried out by my nosey mother and your… er, charming uncle."

Now it was Maria's turn to laugh.

"God truly works in mysterious ways!"

Maria was in awe of the beautiful church in which she would be married. It had stunning vaulted ceilings and was bright and airy. No doubt it could fit the several hundred people invited to the wedding given its size. After their introductions, the Archbishop led them into the building connected to the church where the Archbishop had an office to hold meetings. It was bright and welcoming, much like the Archbishop himself.

The Archbishop of Salzburg, whose first name was Ignaz, was a nice older gentleman, who despite his own prestige, was very clearly impressed and gracious to Georg from the moment they shook hands. Maria found it amusing to realize how many people knew of the Great Captain von Trapp and his heroism no matter their station in life. After the engagement party, it became even more apparent to Maria the outward image Georg had built for himself despite his poor decisions. People genuinely respected and admired him for his courage and bravery, so much so, Maria found herself wanting to ask him about his missions and work that earned him respect in the first place.

After they settled in his office, he began the formal interview with the two of them. He pulled out several documents he needed to fill out to officially approve the marriage in the eyes of the Catholic Church.

"Now, we are going to go over a series of questions that I am required to ask," Archbishop Ignaz began. "I know, given the arrangement you two are in, some of these questions might be uncomfortable, but I have to ask them, and you need to give your true answers to the questions. They are important to consider as you enter this journey together."

Both Maria and the Captain nodded and cautiously glanced at each other before looking back at the Archbishop.

"Now, how old are both of you?"

"Twenty-two."

"Thirty-eight."

Ignaz nodded as he wrote down the information and continued to the next question.

"Were either of your previously married? If so, what was the reason the marriage ended?"

"I was previously married," Georg whispered. "She passed away three years ago from scarlet fever."

"Any children from the marriage?"

"Yes, seven. Five girls, two boys."

Maria felt her heartbreak slightly at the overcast look that overcame Georg's face. She couldn't help but reach over and put her hand over his in comfort. He looked down at their joined hands and gently took hers and squeezed it in thanks before she placed her hand back in her lap.

"And you Fraulein?"

Maria looked back to the Archbishop in surprise and shook her head.

"Goodness, no. Unless the Catholic Church acknowledges a marriage officiated by a kindergartner."

Georg pretended to look scandalized, clearly recovered from his earlier mood. "How could you keep this from me?!"

"Granted, our reasoning for getting married wasn't exactly sound. We decided it was the next logical step after we were named the best athletes in the class. It was a whirlwind ceremony. Unfortunately, it ended in separation once we were in different classes the next year."

The Captain lowly chuckled. "Oh, good, I don't know if I'd be able to compete with a renowned athlete."

"Well, now we have that settled," Ignaz cut in with a smile. "You both are entering this marriage freely with no outside pressure, correct?"

Both looked at the other. Georg gave her a questioning look, not wanting to speak for her, and tilted his head, indicating he wanted her to answer the question.

"We are," Maria affirmed. The Captain leaned back in his seat with a slight smile on his face and his arms folded at her response.

"Excellent, now, what goals do you have in this marriage?"

"Well, the main goal is the children," Georg answered. "They need a mother, and Maria has perfectly fit into the role over the last few months as they have gotten to know her."

"Thank you," she murmured softly.

"They have all been baptized and are raised in the Church, correct?"

"Yes, Archbishop, and another credit to Maria. She has been instrumental in reintroducing religion in our daily lives. I admit I strayed from Catholicism after my first wife died, but Maria has done a wonderful job bringing the faith back, especially with the children. She takes them to mass on Sundays, leads us in prayer before meals and bed, to name a few things."

"They still attended church with your mother before I arrived," Maria deflected.

"But now they enjoy it. They ask questions and talk about the homily after mass thanks to you," Georg retorted. "It's part of the reason I began joining you all. I felt so out of the loop during breakfast once you returned."

"And now the discussion is even more lively with your contributions. As if it wasn't loud enough already!"

Archbishop Ignaz continued taking notes on the documents to add the information he had in the correct sections to avoid problems down the road.

"We will circle back to the children in a moment, but we need to talk about the two of you for a moment. What is a weakness you think Maria has, Georg?" Ignaz questioned.

"Oh, that's easy. She's always late," he responded with a laugh.

"I'm not always late!" Maria reacted incredulously. "I was on time this morning!"

Georg laughed heartily at her reaction and began waving his hand, trying to reassure her. "I will admit, you have gotten better at time management, but I think that could be because of the schedule."

"Well!" she huffed and looked over to the Archbishop. "Can I share Georg's weakness then?"

Ignaz cracked a smile for the first time and nodded. "If you wish, Fraulein."

"Georg is extremely moody."

"Moody?!"

"Oh, and stubborn," she added.

"No matter how true that is, you only needed to give one, Fraulein," he grumbled, folding his arms. "Besides, you're just as, if not more stubborn than me."

"I will admit you have gotten better about staying in your study, so everyone else isn't subjected to your brooding."

"Well, thank you." Georg pretended to pout for a few moments more before Archbishop Ignaz directed them to the next question.

"Now that we've discussed weaknesses, what is one strength of Georg's you admire?"

There was a short silence while Maria seemed to be deep in thought. Meanwhile, Georg was shuffling in his seat, becoming a little uncomfortable. What would she choose? Did she think he even had any strengths?

"He is loyal and dependable, most of the time," she quietly answered.

"In what way?" the Archbishop asked.

"Well," Maria paused and flushed. "He helps me stay calm when I'm nervous during big events."

"I do?" Georg asked in surprise. He didn't think she would ever call him dependable after his actions.

"Yes, remember the night of the engagement party when you told me those stories about those women? I still think about them and laugh."

"Oh, yes," he chuckled. "I'm happy they made you feel better, although I did embellish that last story a bit."

"You still could have let me suffer, though; I appreciate it. I don't know what I would have done if you hadn't helped me calm down."

"You're very welcome, Maria." He smiled at her warmly. "I understand they can be overwhelming." After a pause, he commented softly, "I do believe that's the nicest thing you have said to me since we've met."

"Well, I hope you can repay the favor," she bantered back. "It's your turn to answer the question."

"Of course! Let me just think for a moment…" he pretended to ponder the question until he began to speak. "Maria is one of the most compassionate people I know. She was there for my children when I wasn't, and she's been accepting of me and my many faults, even when I don't deserve it." He glanced over to her and gave her a look, reminding her of their discussion this afternoon. She averted her gaze after blushing lightly.

"Excellent. Thank you both for sharing. Clearly, you are aware of things you need to work on while still acknowledging your strengths, which is promising. Now, circling back to the topic of children, are you open to having children?"

Maria felt her face on fire, and she fixed her gaze on the marbled floor. The ease that settled between them during their earlier repartee vanished, and an awkward tension settled in its place. Georg rubbed the back of his head; clearly, Maria was not going to respond.

"Opposed is the wrong word, but given our arrangement, it doesn't seem likely."

The Archbishop continued writing information down and nodded. "I understand, it is one of the required questions, though, and I need to know that if things do change in your situation, you are open to the possibility."

Georg nervously glanced over at Maria, who still focused on the floor. They really should have talked more about the more serious responses, but with their arrangement, all of it seemed to be a given. Especially from their conversation the night of the party, they knew they would absolutely not have that type of relationship under any circumstances. Having to verbalize these realities to the Archbishop was another story. Georg rationalized that he had to ask the questions regardless of what he knew about the situation, which made sense since he is the Archbishop. However, Georg found himself uncomfortably shuffling in his seat, unsure of how to ease the tension. The rest of the meeting went as well as it could have since they received official approval from the Archbishop to move forward, not that there was any real question, but it was good to know they had completed another step to move forward in the process.

Both remained quiet after bidding the Archbishop farewell and walked back to the car.

Maria still felt the burn of her face as Georg took them back to Aigen. Maria assumed the Archbishop would not have asked any questions about future children knowing the ins and outs of their arrangement, but she supposed he was required to ask. It wasn't even the question itself that truly threw Maria off. It would be the actions to even have a child in the first place that made her face grow hot.

Although they previously discussed Maria did not want children, and Georg assured her he would never expect anything physical to come from their relationship, she couldn't help but wonder… if things were different if they were in love…

No! Maria shook her head to herself. She was acting like a child, trying to imagine a world where everything worked out, and they ended up falling in love. That was a fantasy; she was not even sure if she could feel anything more for him past the appreciation she already had for him. So what if she was attracted to him, there wasn't any reason for her feelings to move beyond that, and besides, between them, they knew the main reason the arrangement would work is if they focused on the children. There was no point in even wondering about the possibility of their relationship moving beyond that.

After the complicated discussions they had this morning, and now they were finally on the same page, she couldn't jeopardize the situation with overanalyzing and dream worlds.

Besides, there were many more important things to think about - like the children and the Ebberfeld's party...

"Georg, how wonderful to see you," Baron Ebberfeld greeted.

Music flowed throughout the Ebberfeld's stately mansion, and the loud chatter of guests filled the air. It was just like Georg remembered from years past, although he had a different companion on his arm.

"Hello, Karl," Georg responded. "You certainly have gone all out this year."

"Oh, we have to since you decided to grace us with your presence this year," Baroness Clara Ebberfeld joked before turning to Maria and grabbing her hands. "Not to mention that you have your beautiful new fiancée to introduce to society. My dear, it is wonderful to meet you. We were so sorry to miss your engagement ball."

Clara leaned over to kiss her on both cheeks.

"Thank you, Baroness. Georg has told me quite a bit about the two of you. I appreciate the warm welcome."

"Yes, we will certainly need to get better acquainted later."

Maria nodded as Georg led her gently away from the receiving line into the ballroom on the left. Hedwig and Max were already lost to the crowd, having moved through the receiving line before Georg and Maria.

"So, this is what it's like to attend one of these high society events," Maria sighed as she took the glass of champagne Georg handed to her.

"Impressive, hm?"

Maria nodded as she took a sip as glanced around the room. This party was even grander than their engagement ball. The entirety of Austria's elite was in the Ebberfeld mansion tonight in all their finery. Women swished around in their flowing ball gowns while the men followed in their well-tailored suits, many of them decked out in their military honors. Georg himself was wearing his Maria-Theresa medal, looking just as handsome he had at their engagement party.

And on his arm, Maria felt even more beautiful. How could she not? The dress that she wore was absolutely stunning.

When Maria finally saw herself in the mirror with her dress on and make-up and hair completed, she couldn't recognize the person before her. Gone was the gangly mountain girl of her youth and the shy and studious girl she was abroad at school. In this dress, Maria looked like the fiancée of a decorated naval captain. She also felt the part, too – she held herself differently, much like Hedwig did. Confident, poised, yet relaxed. Maria never thought she would ever feel like this, but the dress brought something else out of her.

"I am happy to see you are much more comfortable tonight," Georg commented.

"Thank you. I really believe it's the dress," the young woman grasped the skirt with her free hand and swished it. "I absolutely love it."

Before Georg could respond, there seemed to be a swarm of people approaching them, wanting to socialize and connect with Captain von Trapp and his beautiful fiancée. Although Georg tried to focus on the conversations he was having with acquaintances new and old, he kept a close eye on Maria because he didn't want her to have another encounter with those women from their engagement party.

Obviously, that is why he needed to keep her close. He switched between having his hand on her back or her arm resting in the crook of his as they chatted and made their way around the room. It was not the smarmy men, young and old, leering at her, causing him to be just a bit on edge.

He couldn't blame them, though. Maria was a sight, even more so than the night of their party. Words couldn't do her justice, she was beyond exquisite, and Georg momentarily forgot how to speak as he helped her out of her wrap when they entered the Ebberfeld mansion.

Thankfully, the naval captain was more mentally prepared this time around and recovered quickly, showering her with compliments alongside Hedwig. The latter could not stop gushing about how beautiful she looked, understandably.

As they were bombarded with people, Georg noticed a shift in Maria compared to their party. She showed poise and grace that seemed to come from within. Although people eagerly greeted him as they always had and made quick small talk, he found they then moved on to Maria and wanted to hear from her.

Max quickly spread around that she might sing at the Christmas concert, and people were overjoyed, to say the least. Georg was shocked at how many people knew of Maria and her singing among the people he knew. So many people complimented and recounted her stirring renditions of the beloved Christmas song from years long ago. No doubt Max encouraged them to help make the case she should sing at the concert again.

Although Georg had an idea of what it was like to be endlessly complimented and commended, there was something different in the way they praised her voice. Several even requested she sing, but she politely declined. Georg was captivated as she expertly navigated the compliments and requests. Clearly, this was nothing new for her. She almost seemed in her element and told him as such at one point when there was a lull.

"It's so amusing to know that any level of society appreciates singing," she laughed. "I haven't been surrounded by this many people since before I left for school."

"Did you often have to attend after parties and celebrations when you were younger?" he asked as he passed her another glass.

"Oh, yes. The compliments never change." Suddenly her face shifted, and she looked concerned. "Please don't think I'm conceited; they still mean a lot. Although I hear the same things over and over, I do appreciate the gift I have."

Georg patted her arm in assurance. "I understand. I'm sure this experience takes you back to when you were younger."

She nodded in thanks and switched the topic over to Max and Hedwig, who seemed to be running a gossip mill in the corner of the ballroom.

"Oh, dear. I wonder what they are getting up to."

"Nothing good, most likely. Max already talked to Sacha Petrie about his "utter failure" in Innsbruck. Now he is probably bragging about how he is going to get you to sing at the Christmas concert," Georg joked.

That's exactly what Max was in the middle of before Hedwig interrupted him.

"Oh, Hedwig, what do you want," Max groaned as she pulled him from the group. "I was just in the middle of telling Sacha Petrie it was practically certain Maria would sing at the concert."

"That is precisely who I need to talk to you about," the older woman pointed out. "Do you see the way they are looking at each other?"

Max tilted his head when he caught a glance of the couple across the room. Both were sharing a laugh at something Georg murmured into her ear. He had one arm around her waist while she unconsciously leaned into him to make a just as witty remark back.

"Do they even realize what they are doing?"

Hedwig vehemently shook her head. "That's the thing! I don't believe they do. Whatever happened at their meeting this afternoon clearly went well with how at ease they are now."

"They did look somewhat awkward when I first saw them after they returned home," Max mused. "But now they seem perfectly content. Do you know what happened when they went for lunch?"

"No, unfortunately, I got caught up with an old acquaintance and barely had time to corner either Georg or Maria about it due to the craziness of this week. I can only assume they ironed out their apparent misunderstandings."

"Fascinating." Max took a sip of his glass. "Do you think they're going to notice they're in love before the wedding or after?"

"After, most definitely. I don't think it will be for a few months."

"Hm, I'm not sure. I could see them realizing it tonight if we leave them be and if Georg isn't a dumbass."

Hedwig took a long sip of her drink. "Lord, please help us."

The naval captain succeeded with his plan of keeping her close until the party was in full swing. Word had spread throughout the whole villa that a singing protegee was on Captain Georg von Trapp's arm, and not only was she talented, but she was beautiful as well. Men young and old asked her to dance one after the other for nearly an hour.

There was little Georg could do to rescue her as he was swept away by others who wanted to ask more questions about her. He tried to track her around the ballroom and find an excuse to give her a break, but everyone who wasn't flocking toward her came to him. She switched partners every time a song began. Everyone seemed to adore her, much to Georg's chagrin.

He could especially see it in the men who danced with her how eager they were to be in her presence. Georg didn't blame them. She was glowing in her dress and moved through the room with such grace. No wonder people gravitated toward her. Everyone wanted to talk to her, everyone wanted to dance with her, everyone wanted to make some connection with her.

Though it made him feel better that he was the one that could take her home, there was still a simmering feeling of jealousy. If they weren't engaged, he wondered which young man she would choose to dance with the rest of the night. He would be young, much younger than Georg, closer to her age. No doubt, as lively and curious about life as she was and accomplished in the arts or who was well educated and wanted to learn everything about the world so he could share it with her. Someone who challenged her but still treated her like the woman she was and respected her.

When he felt himself genuinely getting jealous of this fake man he was conjuring up, Georg took a drink of whatever was now in his glass and reentered the conversation with two other acquaintances from his navy days.

Maria felt as though she couldn't catch a breath. This at to be her tenth dance in a row, at least. Her shoes were pinching, her head spun, and her mouth was dry. The relief she felt when dinner was called was unquantifiable, and she began searching for Georg.

Once she was swept away in dance after dance, person after person approached him. No doubt most were old friends and acquaintances. She kept her eye on him for the first three dances but lost him after a, particularly long spin.

"Oh, are you looking for the Captain, dear?" a woman materialized behind her.

Maria turned around and in front of her was a petite woman, around her thirties. She wore a beautiful deep maroon dress that brought out her startling green eyes, offset by her flaxen hair.

"I haven't had the chance to introduce myself. My name is Annaliese Kaplan. Your fiancé is an old friend of my husband. I am so excited to meet you. I wasn't able to attend your engagement party. I've heard so much about you!"

"I do hope everyone has been saying good things about me. I can't tell," Maria quipped. "Wonderful to meet you, Annaliese. I am Maria."

"I believe I saw your fiancé and my husband Viktor chatting about some naval technology or another."

"Your husband was in the navy with the Captain?" Maria inquired as they made their way through the main hall to the dining room.

"Oh goodness, no. Viktor is a businessman through and through, but he and Georg were old chums through their families. They've known each other for years."

"That's wonderful. Do you know Georg well?"

"Not really, Viktor and I married around five years ago, and we went on a yearlong honeymoon. By the time we got back and heard the news about his first wife's failing health, Georg was all but shut up in the villa and rarely left the house except to attend the Ebberfeld's parties."

"Oh," Maria murmured. She was about to ask another question before Annaliese grabbed her hand.

"I see where our men are!" she exclaimed and led Maria over to the small group of men with Georg in the middle in the throes of conversation.

"Hello, gentlemen," Annaliese broke in as she floated over to her husband. "Captain, you should thank me, I have located your bride."

Maria blushed and went over to Georg's side, whose face had broken into a smile at the sight of her. He gently placed his arm around her.

"Thank you for helping Maria, Annaliese," he replied. "You also saved your husband from losing a debate."

"Yes, I am afraid the Captain remains an expert arguer," Viktor admitted.

"Well, you better brush up on your skills because I am not finished!" the naval captain jested as they headed to the banquet hall.

Dinner passed quickly with fine wine, delicious food, and pleasant conversation. By a happy accident, the two couples were seated near each other along with Hedwig and Max, making for a highly engaging time. Max and Hedwig provided endless anecdotes and stories with a clever remark from one of the other adults every so often.

Georg never felt so content. With Maria by his side, he felt the most at ease at a party since… well, since Agathe died. They shared small glances and comments back and forth as Hedwig and Max continued their antics.

"Maria, are you going to drag Georg out on the dance floor after dinner?" Max queried. "Although I imagine he has been grateful he hasn't had to dance yet."

"I haven't had the opportunity!" Georg protested.

"Yes, I suppose it would be difficult to dance with the most popular lady of the ball, hm?" Hedwig teased.

"That hasn't stopped him before," Max responded jovially. "Granted, it would be extremely selfish if he kept her to himself. Which is also why it would be wonderful if she would share her talents with us at the Christmas concert."

Laughter broke out amongst the adults while Georg rolled his eyes, and Maria blushed.

"Max, you do need to drop it! If you keep badgering her about it, she will most certainly say no," Hedwig chided.

"Actually," Maria quietly began. "All of the lovely stories and memories from everyone tonight made me decide I do want to sing at the concert."

Max nearly fell out of his seat at her announcement. "Oh, thank God! Maria, thank you so much. You don't even know what this means to me. We're going to have the best concert yet!" He turned to his left and leaned over to get a better look down the table. "I told you I would get her, Sacha! The Innsbruck festival will now be obsolete with Maria's name back on the Christmas concert's program, just you wait!"

At Max's declaration, laughter roared up and down the table. A few people began congratulating Max on his success, as others grumbled and passed each other payment for bets wagered by those in the music scene. Apparently, not as many people had faith in Max.

"Are you sure about this?" Georg gently whispered in Maria's ear. She gave him a slight nod in between her gentle giggling at Max's reaction.

"Oh, I couldn't say no, he's like Gretl – I can't refuse him when it comes to singing. And look how happy it made him." Maria nodded back to Max, who was now gleefully clapping in his seat, far too excited to eat.

After dinner, Georg quickly whisked Maria away to the ballroom as soon as the music began. Despite his usual reluctance at dancing, he wanted to know what it was like to dance with her. He realized they hadn't actually danced at their engagement party, and after seeing her gracefully move across the floor with every man in Austria but him, Georg wanted to change that.

The two of them fell into step and waltzed gracefully alongside the other guests.

"So," Georg began. "I see you met Annaliese before dinner."

"Oh, yes," Maria smiled. "She is lovely. I couldn't find you after I managed to escape once dinner was called, and she introduced herself."

"I thought I was going to have to warn you about her. Normally she is a notorious gossip, but it seems you were able to charm her, along with everyone else at the party tonight."

Maria averted her gaze as she blushed while he sang her praises. "Please don't say that. I hope I haven't been disrespectful to the Baron and Baroness."

Georg placed his index finger under her chin to move her face back to his. "I am sure this was exactly what Clara hoped would happen. She and my mother are equally as meddlesome and would do everything to ensure you felt completely welcomed into Austrian society. Hence why the less favorable guests were clear on the other end of the table."

"Oh, I'll have to thank her."

"Don't worry about it. Clara would only deflect. Clara has a soft spot for you, despite having met you once. I'm sure my mother has told her your life story and the miracles you have performed in the villa, as she should."

"Georg…"

"Don't you try and argue against me this time, Fraulein. You have, in fact, worked miracles, and I won't stand for you to contradict me."

She laughed at his joking tone and surrendered. They finished their dance and moved off the floor to give Maria a break, opting to find Annaliese and Viktor, who were with several other people Georg knew from childhood.

The rest of the night flew by, and before Maria knew it, she was practically falling asleep on their ride back to the villa. Hedwig and Max decided to stay a bit longer to get the juiciest pieces of gossip after the first crowd of people left, which included Georg and Maria.

"Driver, how much longer do we have? I believe the Fraulein Rainer is about to fall asleep," Georg inquired. Maria didn't hear the response as she wrapped her coat around herself again and leaned back to try and get comfortable with little success.

"You can rest your head on my shoulder if you need to," he murmured over to her as she shifted against the window.

Barely conscious, Maria leaned into his firm form next to her as she lightly dozed while the car zoomed down the street. She felt him shift his arm around her so she could lean more fully into his side. Despite her wrap, she was still cold, and the heat from his body helped warm her up, making her feel even more relaxed.

As she came back into consciousness, she felt the gentle sway of someone carrying her up the steps.

"Captain?" she asked breathlessly, still half asleep. Maria tried to escape whoever's arms she was in until Georg's low baritone assured her.

"It's alright, Maria. I'm sure your feet still hurt terribly from all the dancing you did. We're almost up to your room anyway. I've sent for one of the maids to help you change."

"Oh, yes," she mumbled. "Thank you… my feet really do hurt still, though it wasn't the dancing. It was all of the times I got stepped on."

"That's what happens when you are the most popular lady of the party," he teased, repeating his mother's words from earlier. They finally made it to her door, and she opened her eyes as he gently placed her on her feet.

"Thank you so much, Georg. For everything tonight," she gazed up at him in appreciation.

"I have to thank you for shining as brightly as you did tonight. I was proud to have you on my arm."

Before Maria could respond, the maid Georg summoned appeared to help Maria. The young woman opened the door for the maid to enter and was about to go in before turning back to the naval Captain standing in the doorway. This felt very familiar, much like the evening of the engagement party.

"Well, I hope you have a good rest of your night. Thank you again for helping me up the stairs."

"Not trouble at all, Maria. I hope you sleep well." He began walking down the hall until Maria called.

"I told the children they should go to your room once they woke up in the morning, so you better get to sleep." She gave him a pointed look.

He laughed sheepishly and nodded. "I understand, Fraulein. Please sleep in tomorrow."

"I plan to!"

With that, she gave him a cheeky smile and walked into her room before shutting the door.

And there you have it! I hope you enjoyed. x

Chapter Text

"Fraulein Maria!"

"Oh, she's back from rehearsal!"

Georg turned around to follow his children, who took off running to the doorway of the salon where Maria stood. She was nearly knocked over by Gretl and Marta while the older children circled around her, asking question after question.

"How did practice go?"

"Can we get a preview?"

"Is your voice tired?"

"How come we can't watch you rehearse?"

"Why were you gone so long?"

"Have you decided what you're going to wear yet?"

"Can we have dinner now that you're home?"

Georg stood up and dusted himself off, also abandoning the game of checkers he had been playing with Louisa.

"Yes, Kurt, we can have dinner now, but you need to wash up first," he responded before Maria could open her mouth.

Kurt and the rest of the children ran to wash their hands while Georg made his way over to his fiancée, who was taking off her coat and giving it to Franz.

"They were getting worried you wouldn't come back."

Maria laughed and shook her head. "They should really be complaining to their Uncle Max. He just happened to have some potential sponsors show up at the end of rehearsal."

"Oh, he did, did he?" Georg asked, folding his arms with a smirk. "How did it go?"

She lit up in response and clasped her hands together.

"So, well! They all agreed to join late notice, and we will be able to raise more money for the charity most of the profits are going to this year."

"I'm glad to hear it, Maria. I have no doubt more money will come pouring in after everyone hears you sing," he praised as they walked into the main hall.

A pretty blush rose on her cheeks, and she muttered a thank you. Hedwig, already seated at the table, greeted them as they entered the dining room. Shortly, the children filled in as well and took their spots at the table. Max arrived a few minutes later with much fanfare and leisurely walked into the room despite Kurt's frantic requests for him to hurry up.

After everyone was settled, Maria said the prayer. Once she finished, there was another round of questions from the children in between bites of food.

"Do you have to rehearse tomorrow?"

"Can we come with you next time?"

"Will it be as long as today?"

"Why does Uncle Max get all the credit when you're the one doing the singing?"

"Hey!" Max protested. "Maria does get some credit; her name is in the program, is it not?"

"To be fair, it is under your name along with the committee, Max." Georg pointed out.

Max waved his hand in dismissively and took a drink of his wine. "Details."

"I do not have to rehearse tomorrow, children. Every day's rehearsal won't begin until the week before the concert," Maria answered. "The only reason why it was long today was your Uncle Max had some surprise guests show up that he wanted me to sing for."

"Which she did magnificently, allowing us to make an even larger contribution!"

"To whom, Max?" Hedwig cut in. "The charity or the linings of your pockets?"

The impresario looked indignantly at Hedwig and shook his head. "Do you think me so morally corrupt I would dare steal from charity?"

"You steal from me all the time, Max," Georg laughed.

"Yes, but you can afford it!" he exclaimed. "I do take my role as head of the concert committee seriously, and I will not have my good name slandered!"

"Well, there really isn't much left to slander, is there?" Hedwig asked with a shrug.

As the pair continued to argue, Maria saw Franz enter the room with a telegram for Georg. Maria couldn't see who it was from, but the look on Georg's face told her it wasn't good. He opened the message impatiently and quickly read the message before placing it on the table with a sigh.

The children were much too focused on the exchange between Hedwig and Max to notice their father's shift, but Maria leaned forward slightly towards him.

"What is it?" she asked softly.

"I have to leave sooner than planned," he muttered.

"But why?"

"The British Navy is requesting I inspect a few prototypes of some updated technology, despite the concerns I raised about their designs. They aren't going to listen to sense until I speak to them face to face," he finished with an eye roll.

"Will you be able to come home sooner then?"

He gave her a small smile but shook his head. "Unfortunately, I need to stay the full week. I'll depart in the morning."

"You're going away sooner, Father?" Marta, who had lost interest in the antics of her grandmother and uncle, asked. That brought the conversation at the other end of the table to a halt. All eyes moved to Georg.

"Yes, Marta," he replied. "I will be going away sooner, tomorrow, in fact."

The children vocalized their protests until they were silenced by their father's patient but stern gaze, which signaled they should listen.

"You will hardly notice I am gone with all your activities and school. Nonetheless, I will call every night after dinner to speak to each of you and to wish you a good night. Is that agreeable?"

There was a murmur of agreement from the children. Until Gretl sat up in her seat and asked, "Papa, when will you be back?"

Georg's expression softened as he looked at his youngest. "Next Sunday, darling."

The child thought about it for a moment before her expression turned serious, and she leaned over Maria to make better eye contact with her father.

"Do you promise?"

Georg sat up in his seat and leaned forward.

"I pinky promise," Georg said gravely as he held out his right hand to her with his pinky finger raised. She looked down at his outstretched hand. Maria was trying not to laugh at the solemn expression on the little girl's face, perfectly mirroring the one on her father's face, as she considered the validity of his promise.

After a pause, the little girl raised her right hand and wrapped her pinky around his.

"Okay!" she exclaimed, clearly content as she sat back and continued to eat.

"I believe that is binding, Georg," Max quipped.

Everyone moved from the dining room to the salon once dinner winded down. Board games were pulled out for the children to play on the floor while the adults continued chatting.

Georg and Maria sat on the sofa with their backs to the children while Max and Hedwig occupied the armchairs opposite the coffee table.

"What is all this talk about you leaving tomorrow morning, Georg?" Hedwig inquired after they were settled.

Georg sighed and leaned back into the sofa next to Maria, who was sipping her tea.

"The British requested I leave sooner," he answered with an eye-roll. "I'll be back on Sunday."

"How typical," Max mused. "I recall that happening the last time you consulted for them."

"At least they aren't having you stay a whole month," Hedwig pointed out.

"If that were the case, I would barely make it in time for the wedding," Georg commented.

Maria's eyes opened wide, and she tilted her head. "Do you think they will make you stay longer?"

He patted the hand on her lap and shook his head. "No, and even if they did, I would still leave. I feel bad enough I'm leaving so close to the wedding and leaving you with these two to deal with." Georg nodded to his mother and friend.

That earned a laugh from his fiancée while Hedwig and Max feigned offense.

"At least they are getting along a bit more," Maria said, still laughing.

"They're just as bad as the children now!"

"What an improvement considering they were worse than the children when Max first arrived," Georg replied.

"How things change!" the impresario exclaimed with the wave of his hand.

They continued to chat until a shout of frustration came from where the children sat on the floor.

"Marta! You moved the pieces," Gretl pouted from the floor.

"No, that wasn't me," the young brunette argued.

"Yes, it was!"

"Gretl, you and Marta are on the same team," Liesl gently reminded her.

"It's okay if she moves the pieces."

"No! It was my turn to move the pieces this time, but she did it, and now I have to wait!" the three-year-old yelled, followed by a clattering of game pieces and groans from her siblings.

Simultaneously, Maria and Georg stood up and walked over to the children. Maria wordlessly picked up Gretl and took her out of the salon while Georg stayed and surveyed the rest of his children. Marta looked as though she was about to cry while Louis comforted her, Kurt and Fredrich were sheepish, Liesl looked annoyed, and Brigitta was trying to sneakily read her book.

The retired naval captain sighed and walked over to Marta, picked her up, and sat in a nearby armchair with her in his lap. He gently moved some hair out of her face and began to rub her back to soothe her.

"What's the matter, sweetheart? Or would your older brothers like to explain the situation?" Georg gave his sons a pointed look, knowing they were up to something.

"We're sorry, Father," Friedrich started.

"We didn't mean to make Gretl mad. Honest! We just wanted to joke with her a bit by switching the pieces," Kurt muttered.

Georg sighed. "You both know better than to do that by now. Gretl doesn't always understand those jokes yet. I expect more from you when playing games with your siblings, especially your younger sisters."

"Yes, Father," both mumbled.

With that settled, he turned back to his second youngest daughter, who had buried her face in his neck and was quietly crying. The father continued to rub her back and began rocking back and forth to help her calm down. After a few minutes, Maria came back inside with Gretl, who looked much calmer, though her face was still red from yelling. He saw Maria push her slightly forward once they made their way to where the rest of the children were. Gretl gave Maria an unsure look before heading over to her father and sister.

"Marta?" she asked.

Georg felt the little brunette tense up in his lap and wipe her eyes before turning to face her sister.

"What, Gretl," she asked flatly.

"Fraulein Maria said I needed to say sorry because I know it's not right to yell," she mumbled and then turned to her other siblings. "And that I have to say I'm sorry for throwing the game pieces."

"It's okay, Gretl," a few of the children responded.

"And what else?" Maria murmured.

"And I promise to think before I yell next time," Gretl muttered before she looked at Maria. "Am I done now?"

"Yes, darling. Now say good night."

"Good night," she muttered to her siblings before during to her father. "Good night, Papa."

Georg moved Marta off his lap to walk over to Gretl to bid her good night.

"Sleep well, darling," he murmured before kissing her forehead and giving her a hug.

Gretl hugged him back and then left the room with Maria. Then Georg took Marta's hand and led her back over to her siblings on the floor, where he sat down and drew his second youngest back onto his lap.

"Now, how about we play another game before the rest of you go to bed, hm?"

All was well after a few rounds. Marta had finally settled down and moved out of Georg's lap to play with the rest of her siblings. Georg continued to watch on the floor and even play a bit himself. About twenty minutes after she had left to put Gretl to bed, Maria came back looking a little weary.

Once the current game ended, Georg excused himself to go back to the adults now that Marta was much better and seated himself back next to Maria.

"Thank you for taking care of Gretl," he said as he leaned over to her and nudged her in gratitude.

"Of course," Maria began. "Though she was wracked with guilt when she finally was ready for bed after realizing she was mean to her sister for no reason. She cried for a good ten minutes."

"Ah, though she may take a while to realize it, Gretl does have a big heart," Georg muttered.

"Like father like daughter," Maria noted with a smile.

Georg returned the expression knowing he couldn't dispute her remark. After a beat, he spoke.

"Really, thank you for taking her. I noticed you are often the only one who can get through to her when she isn't making the best choices."

Maria shrugged. "We have a system now," she observed. "You take the one who needs comfort; I take the one who needs a stern talking to."

He laughed in surprise and nodded, realizing the truth in her statement. "I didn't notice that until just now. Who would have thought?"

"It makes complete sense – they have you wrapped around their fingers for anything to get accomplished when they're misbehaved," Maria added with a smirk.

"Are you saying I can't be a disciplinarian?"

"Not when it comes to your littlest girls. Don't you remember last weekend when we were in Salzburg when Marta had a meltdown? You were already on her side before you realized she dropped her ice cream in retaliation?"

Georg's rolled his eyes. "That was different!"

"No, it wasn't, and you know it. You were already comforting her and ready to attack before I explained the situation. Admit it, Georg!" Maria laughed.

"Oh, so what," Georg grumbled, knowing that she had a point. "I have a soft spot for my two littlest daughters; they deserve it after my actions during the first years of their lives. They hardly knew me until recently."

Maria's eyes widened, and she placed her hand on his shoulder in assurance.

"Oh, I didn't mean anything having to do with that. I think it is sweet and exactly how a father should feel. I know you would be more than capable of handling them if something really serious happened, no question."

He thought for a moment, and then a smirk appeared on his face.

"Well, I guess I'll need to step in now because it is almost ten minutes past the rest of the children's bedtime, and it's a school night!" he exclaimed, feigning exasperation.

Maria rolled her eyes, trying to cover up a smile, as he stood up and told the rest of the children to put away the games and to get ready for bed.

Maria loved the light banter they shared and the conversations they had over these last few weeks. They especially seemed like a team now, and they both filled their roles to the best of their ability. Maria was surprised at how much it warmed her heart to know that Georg was the one who wanted to comfort his children rather than discipline and remain distant from them.

She knew from the pain in his eye when he talked about how he needed to make up for the time he lost with Marta and Gretl he was still regretful of his decisions before and would go to the ends of the earth to make it up to them. Though at this point, the little girls didn't seem to hold any grudge against him and had fully forgiven him now that he played such an active role in their lives.

The young woman mused as she followed the children up the stairs with Georg that they wouldn't remember what Georg was like for the last few years when they were older. Of course, it was a different story for the older ones, especially Liesl and Friedrich, who got the worst of it, but Georg was slowly making progress with them as well. All in good time, Maria reminded herself.

After the children were tucked in bed, said prayers, and had the lights turned out, Georg turned to Maria with a mischievous look on his face she didn't notice until she shut the door to the children's rooms.

"What?" she asked. "Why do you stare at me that way?"

"I have a surprise for you."

"A surprise?"

"Mhm."

"For me?" she asked incredulously. "What have I done to deserve a surprise? I thought my inability to keep bedtime would have cost me."

"I thought about it, but then I realized I am far too excited to wait now that I am leaving tomorrow."

"Oh, so is this a bribe to make up for that fact?"

"Me? Bribe? No, that is much more up Max's street," Georg pointed out. "Follow me."

He led her down the hallway as he continued. "I realized it's entirely unacceptable for you to live in the guest wing of the house after we marry. So, I took the liberty of making some adjustments and giving you your own suite next to mine. It will allow you to be closer to the children, and you will be on the family side of the house – where you belong."

Maria was stunned. Georg held out a key for her to take as they stopped in front of the door.

"This key grants you access to the suite. I have a key to my bedroom as well and wanted to ensure you have the utmost privacy when you need it."

The young woman was still speechless at his kindness, so he continued rambling.

"I also had most of your things moved to your rooms today while you were at rehearsal, but if you want to stay in your guest room, you can. I know it's a bit early for you to move on this side of the house before our wedding, but it might be helpful to stay down here while I'm gone. I'm sure the little ones will be looking for you at night. I hope you like the style of the rooms, but if you don't we can-"

He was silenced as he felt her arms wrap around his torso. She smelled of daisies, and he closed his eyes for a moment, taking the feel of her. She gave him the warmest, most grateful hug he had ever received in his life.

"I'm sure I will love it," she whispered and slowly let him go.

After an awkward pause, once they separated, he remembered to hand her the key. Wordlessly, she turned to the door and unlocked it. Maria opened the door and stepped into the entrance.

"Will you show me around?" she asked.

He gave her a small smile and nodded, reaching over to turn on the lights. Immediately, a beautiful sitting area came into view. The room itself would be brighter in the light of day with the number of windows on the far walls. The furniture was simple and lightly colored but elegantly accented with pops of light blue and yellow. A coffee table was surrounded by a couch and two armchairs where Maria could already see herself reading in the morning or at night. She noted a beautiful antique desk on the far end of the room where no doubt she would be responding to letters from Annaliese and Hedwig once she returned to Vienna.

Moving further into the room, Maria turned to her right to see a beautiful light wood four-poster bed sat along with two matching bedside tables on either side. The young woman was speechless as she took in the quiet elegance of the room, completely surprised all of this was all hers.

If Georg could have snapped a picture of her, he would have. Her eyes continued to scan around the room, noticing the theme of pastel blue and yellow throughout the suite to give it some color against the light neutrals of the furniture and walls.

"This is the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me," she murmured as she turned to him with a wide-eyed expression still on her face.

Georg looked down at the floor bashfully and shrugged. "It's the least I could do, Maria. Now, if there's anything you don't like and want to change, tell me. The bathroom is that door you see next to the bed, and the armoire is next to it. If you need anything else, please let me know."

There were no words she could use to express how grateful she was. Maria could barely believe this beautiful room was all hers and that he had given it to her. She adored the accents of blue and yellow throughout the room to give it some life while still elegant, befitting a baroness. He had clearly put so much thought into what she would need and like, and it made her stomach flutter.

"I don't think I'll ever want to change it. I do not even want to touch it! It's so beautiful."

"Oh-ho, but what's the point of having it then if you can't use it, Fraulein? After all, it was made for you. It would be terribly rude to not!"

She laughed at him pretend offense and nodded. "I suppose you're right. I do want to stay in here tonight. Do the children know I will be in here?"

"Only Liesl, I couldn't trust the others to keep the secret. If they need you, she'll help them tonight."

"Oh boy, a new room and help from Liesl!" She clapped her hands together. "Now I feel spoiled!"

He laughed and patted her shoulder. "You deserve it more than anyone else."

She looked up at him in appreciation and their eyes locked. Something shifted in Maria when she gazed into his eyes. There was a look on his face she couldn't quite identify, but it made her stomach flutter and her face blush.

"I'm happy you think so."

After another moment, Georg shifted his weight from foot to foot and then cleared his throat.

"Well, I have to leave early tomorrow morning and probably won't see you before I go."

"Please travel safe," Maria requested. "And you said you'll call?"

"Yes, every night after dinner, which I trust will be on time even with me gone?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.

Maria rolled her eyes. "Yes, Kurt will make sure of it."

"Or Max," Georg mused. "Either way, please let me know if there are any problems, though I'm sure you can handle it."

He gave her one last smile before heading to the door.

"Georg?"

He turned around, and before she realized what she was doing, she leaned forward and pecked him on the cheek.

"Thank you."

They looked equally stunned after realizing what she had done. Eventually, Georg snapped out of it, and he muttered something unintelligible before hurrying out of her suite. Maria covered her mouth, realizing she had kissed him! Sure, it wasn't on the mouth but still! She kissed him!

It was just that she was so overwhelmed with love and appreciation towards him there was no other way to express it. She simply wasn't thinking! How could she? She had this beautiful room that was all hers on the family side of the house!

She walked over to the bed and fell back on it. She felt like a princess – well, in her case, like a baroness!

Georg could still feel the press of her lips on his cheek as he walked back to his side of the room. He could barely believe she did that. She looked like she didn't even realize it either by the shocked expression on her face before he hurriedly left.

He could feel the gratitude radiating off her from the moment she stepped into the room, and her reaction was just as fantastic as he hoped it would be. Georg wasn't entirely sure how he organized this right under her nose, given there was a bit of remodeling that had to be done in the room with new wallpaper, furniture, curtains. There wasn't any construction needed given that the rooms were already meant for the lady of the house. Though Agathe mostly used it as her own office, sitting room, and dressing room rather than a functioning bedroom – she slept in the master bedroom with Georg, of course.

After their talk the night of the Ebberfeld's party, now about two weeks ago, Georg realized it wouldn't do to keep her on the guest side of the house forever, and she deserved to have her own space. After all, the house would be her home even more after she officially joined the family. So, he set out to redecorate the rooms for her, keeping in mind her simple tastes and bright personality. He settled on blue and yellow as accent colors because the blue reminded him of her eyes and the yellow for her sunny disposition. If her reaction was anything to go by, she did seem to appreciate his choices, and for that, he was happy.

Yes, everything worked out rather well, despite the fact he now had to leave earlier than planned.

Georg shook his head as he headed down the hall and unlocked his suite to ready for bed. He saw his suitcase and belongings packed up for the trip and sighed. He really didn't want to leave, but he hadn't traveled in months, and quite frankly, he was surprised there weren't any requests for him to come sooner.

At least he shouldn't have to travel for a while after the wedding, and he would be there to help Maria and the children adjust to their new lives, though to Georg, it seemed like not much would change.

They were not going on a honeymoon or anything of the sort since… well, they didn't need a honeymoon in the way regular couples do. Besides, they would be married two weeks before Christmas, and they were all attending the concert together on Christmas Eve, so there wouldn't be any time for a trip.

Despite the close relationship they had developed over the last few weeks, Georg doubted Maria would just want to spend one-on-one time with him in a new area. No. They were just friends, partners and would remain so. Georg could deal with that – she seemed content, and that was all he cared about, along with the health and safety of his children.

Ring! Ring!

"Father!" the children yelled.

It was Thursday night, and Maria could hardly believe she had survived the week so far. The children had been extremely busy this week with their activities and school, thus were well behaved, just as Georg predicted. Maria, too was just as busy – Hedwig was driving her up a wall with wedding plans. Though everything was mostly decided, Hedwig repeatedly asked her to confirm last-minute details. On top of this, Max, too, was badgering her about future rehearsals for the Christmas concert.

It seemed never-ending, and by Wednesday, Maria felt as though she was at her wit's end. Typically, Georg was there to reign them in and remind them Maria was only one person, but with him gone and Maria not knowing how to speak up to them, she found herself drowning. So much so, she woke up in a horrible mood by Thursday morning. At breakfast, everyone seemed to know to not cross her after Maria irritably replied to Max after he asked her about an added song for the concert. The table fell silent and remained so for the rest of the meal.

After breakfast, Max and Hedwig kept to themselves and left her alone for the most part after the children left for school. Both stated they would not be home for dinner due to personal engagements in Salzburg, much to her relieve. For the first time since Georg left, She spent most of her morning surrounded by quiet, reading off and on. She also found herself wishing that Georg was here.

The young woman didn't realize how much she would miss his comforting presence. He added a balance and stability to the house that she didn't notice until he left. She missed the looks and jokes they shared over meals and their after-dinner family time. She missed the trouble he would give to Max and Hedwig, the gentle way he interacted with the children, and the short conversations they would have throughout the day.

She also found herself missing his voice, his scent, and the small touches he would give her throughout the day. Whether it be a light pat on her arm, a squeeze on her hand, or a featherlight touch on the small of her back as he led her into a room.

Each day, she longed to hear his gentle baritone or feel the brush of his fingers on her skin. In some ways, she felt just as excited as the children waiting for his nightly call, though she didn't talk to him long. However, she still practically jumped out of her chair when she heard the ring of the telephone and hurried to pick it up.

"Hello, Fraulein," the captain greeted on the other line.

She felt a blush rise at the sound of his voice, and she softly returned the greeting.

"Fraulein Maria, it's my turn to talk first!" Kurt reminded her after a pause.

They developed a system – Gretl got to speak to him the first night he was gone first, then they would go down the line, on Tuesday Marta got to speak to him first, and so on. Maria handed the phone over to Kurt so he could update his father about his progress in math.

The rest of the children took their turn, and by the time Liesl handed the phone back to Maria, it was past their bedtime. Maria was about to bid Georg good night until he asked her to wait.

"Maria, I'd like to talk to you after the children are asleep. Can you call me back once they are settled?"

"Oh," she was stunned. He hadn't asked to talk to her all week, though they really didn't have much to say to each other. The children took care of informing him of everything she was doing. "Of course, Captain."

"I'll be waiting! No matter how long they take."

"Yes, Captain, talk to you soon." She hung up the phone and looked to tell the children to head upstairs, but they were already gone.

She hurried out of the room and found the children making their way up to the nursery. It didn't take long to get them all settled in bed, and Maria made her way back down to the salon.

She sat down in the armchair and took a breath before telephoning Georg back. It barely rang before she heard his low voice on the other line.

"Hello, Fraulein."

Her stomach flipped, and she murmured a hello back. After a pause, she asked, "Why did you want to talk to me?"

She heard him nervously laugh and clear his throat.

"Well, I realized I have hardly spoken to you except for a few short hellos and goodbyes. How have you been doing?"

Maria thought for a moment. Did she want to be honest? Maybe not; after all, she didn't need to spend his time complaining about her minor issues.

"Oh, I have been alright. The children have been happy and busy."

"Maria, what's wrong?"

She furrowed her brow. How could he tell something was off? Was she so obvious?

"Nothing's the matter, Georg. Why do you ask?"

"Just a feeling, call it fiancé's intuition if you want," he joked. "You know I won't change the subject until you answer."

The young woman sighed, knowing he was serious, and leaned on the armchair.

"Oh, I've been miserable this week! Hedwig and Max have been relentless in wedding planning and preparations for the concert. I wish I was in England with you just so I could get away from them!" she exclaimed.

Georg chuckled at her outburst, which made her even more frustrated.

"Now you're laughing at me! I have half a mind to hang up on you," she was about to put the phone down before she heard him begging her to wait.

"Maria, I'm sorry, please don't hang up. I wasn't laughing at you; I was laughing at Max and my mother. They are so predictable – I figured they would give you more trouble than the children. I'm sorry I'm not there to help you. Do you want me to talk to them?"

"Oh goodness no, I feel so silly even complaining. They are nice enough to help me, but-"

"You have every right to be upset. I understand you are still adjusting to everything," Georg assured her. "…but you know something? I wish you were here with me too," he sheepishly admitted.

"You do?"

"Yes, it's terribly dull here."

Maria smiled at his admission but didn't want to dwell on it too much and switched the subject. "Has the trip gone well so far?"

"Extremely, I'm happy the British have finally decided to listen to me and are adjusting their designs. They are going to have new prototypes for me to look at by the end of the week before I leave."

"You will be home on Sunday?"

"Yes, on Sunday evening."

"Good, I know it's clear that the children miss you, but they will be ecstatic to see you."

"I'm sure I'll be even more ecstatic to see them. As I said, it's terribly dull here. I'm not used to the quiet with all of their rukus at home," he laughed.

"Oh, once you return, it will wear off after about twenty minutes, I'm sure," she joked.

"Truth be told, I don't think it ever will. The villa was too quiet for the last three years. I'd much rather hear their commotion rather than silence, and I have to thank you for that."

"Georg, we've been over this."

"I know, I know." Though she couldn't see him, Maria could imagine him rolling his eyes. "You say I don't need to thank you for it anymore, but I really do. Maybe I'm just becoming soft in my old age."

"You're not that old."

"That's kind of you to say, Fraulein. Though I don't know if you're the leading expert on that subject."

"Just because I'm younger than you-"

"You're much younger than me."

"I am aware of that; however, you don't seem as old as I thought you were when we first met."

"What's that supposed to mean?" he asked incredulously.

"You were so stern and unhappy when we first met. I thought you were ten years older than you actually are."

"Thank you, Fraulein; I feel so much better."

"Let me finish!" she laughed. "Now you seem ten years younger."

"But why?"

"You are happier. Especially around the children, like when you read to them at night and do the funny voices. Or like that one time with the boys when you were making battle plans and completely rearranged the schoolroom. Or that other time you helped all the children make a fort in the salon, much to your mother's displeasure. You were the last one to come out of it and late for dinner!"

"I was not late!"

"Yes, you were," she said in between giggles. "I was watching the clock, and you were the last one at the table."

"Because part of the fort fell, and I had to fix it! Louisa would've had my head if she saw it," he explained indignantly.

"Which exactly proves my point, the Captain von Trapp I met would not have cared at all if he destroyed the fort, much less allowed a fort in the first place. You're much more fun now."

"Well, I'm glad to know I'm better company now. Seeing as we're going to be stuck together, that's reassuring."

Maria felt her face flush at the mention of their upcoming wedding and responded with a small, "Mhm."

"Well, I suppose I'd better let you go. It's getting late there."

Maria glanced over to the clock and saw it was nearly 10:30. "You're right. I'm happy you asked to talk to me tonight.

"Would it be selfish if I asked you to call me back again tomorrow night once the children are asleep?"

"No," Maria laughed. "In fact, I might need to talk to you again in case Max and Hedwig test my patience even more tomorrow."

"I hope not, but if that is necessary, I will be glad to listen. Sleep well, Fraulein."

"Good night, Georg."

Georg was beside himself with excitement to get home. The train ran late, and it was nearly 9:00 when Franz finally picked him up from the station. By the time he would get home, the children would undoubtedly be asleep since it was a school night. He would have seen them if the train hadn't been so late, but he would just have to wait until breakfast tomorrow morning.

He didn't want to think too deeply about it, but he was also excited to see Maria. They continued speaking to each other each night after the children went to bed, and it was one of Georg's favorite parts about the trip. Though she did use their Thursday night conversation to vent about a last-minute rehearsal Max planned and several impromptu wedding changes on Hedwig's part, the rest of the time, they spent time mindlessly chatting about whatever else was on their minds. Georg told her about his trip, and the work he was doing with the British, and about the last time he had been in Britain was to see the children's grandparents.

Though he adored hearing the children's stories from the day, he waited anxiously for Maria to take back the phone and promise to call him back.

Georg wasn't exactly sure what came over him when he was on the phone with Maria, but his mood instantly improved, and he wanted to keep her on the phone as long as possible. Hearing her voice, her gentle laugh, her teasing made him feel better. Home didn't seem so far away when they spoke. He didn't want to admit it, but he genuinely missed her.

Well, alongside the children, of course. He didn't just miss her. He missed the children too. Yes.

Georg felt his fingers fidget as they made their way closer to the villa. He was proud that he didn't break into a run after he stepped out of the car and headed to the front door, knowing Franz would bring his things inside.

All he focused on was hopefully seeing Maria or maybe one of the children if they were still awake.

After he opened the door, he felt something warm and solid run into him. Noticing the strawberry blonde hair just below his eyesight and recognizing her familiar scent, he broke into a wide grin.

"Oh!" Maria exclaimed.

"We really need to stop meeting like this, Fraulein," he found himself saying while shutting the door.

"Georg!"

He felt her wrap her arms around him in a warm, welcoming hug, much like the one she gave him one week ago. He gently wrapped his arms around him, taking in her scent and feel, fully realizing how much he had missed her.

"Oh, it's so good to see you. Was the train to Salzburg running late?" she asked with her face still pressed up against his chest.

"Yes," he huffed. "I was supposed to be home at seven, though I know it's much later than that now."

She looked up at Georg while still hugging him. "I'm afraid the children are asleep. They were so excited to see you."

"And I, them. I would like to sneak up into their rooms, but I'm afraid I'll wake them up," he murmured. Maria pulled back from him and looked up at him with an eyebrow raised.

"You're more than welcome to if you want seven overexcited children that definitely won't go back to sleep."

He shook his head and laughed. "I'm more than content to wait until tomorrow when you put it like that."

She smiled up at him for a few moments and then realized he must be tired from his all-day journey.

"Oh, do you need me to get you something to eat or drink? Franz is bringing in your luggage, right? I believe your room is turned down for the evening, so if you just need to sleep, you'll be able to."

The strawberry blonde began walking down the stairs to get him something, and he grabbed her hand.

"Maria, I'm perfectly fine. Just in need of a shower and a good night's sleep. Thank you for your concern, but I am going to head up to bed now."

She nodded and turned back up to the landing. "I'm heading in that direction, too, then."

"Shall we?" he asked, gallantly holding out his arm for her to take. She smiled at his action and rested hers in his before they headed up the stairs.

"It is so good to have you back. I already feel the villa in balance again," she said.

"I am glad to hear that. How were the children today?"

"Oh, they were good," she began.

"Forgive me. I should have specified which children. I meant my mother and Max."

Maria laughed and shook her head. "They were fine, especially since they were in Vienna most of the weekend."

"They left you alone with the children?!"

"Only because I told them I was perfectly fine with them attending a party they were invited to. Trust me, it was a blessing, and they arrived just in time for dinner tonight, so I wasn't alone the whole time," she assured him.

"Oh, well, I'm happy it worked out then," he replied as they approached the door to her suite. She moved her arm out of his to grab her key from her dress pocket.

"Me too." She unlocked her door and looked back at him one more time. "I'm also glad you were able to make it back safe. I hope you sleep well."

He fidgeted his fingers and nodded. "Thank you, I hope you do too."

Then, he suddenly felt her press her soft lips to his cheek before she disappeared behind her door. He stood there outside her room slack-jawed for a few moments. It was just a friendly kiss. It didn't have any deeper meaning, and Georg would be damned before he got himself confused.

They were merely good friends, and she was simply happy to see him home. It didn't matter how good she smelled or how soft her lips were against his face, and he certainly didn't think about how they might feel actually pressed against his as he headed into his room.

Definitely not.

Chapter Text

"Maria, dear, are you ready? The girls are about to explode from excitement."

Maria smiled from behind the changing curtain in the couturier. She felt the assistant, whose name was Helena, buttoning up the back of the dress before Maria called back to Hedwig, "Almost ready."

She felt a light pat from Helena, signaling she was finished, and moved to pull back the curtain so Maria could step out into the modeling area. Once Maria saw the curtain open, the squeals of Liesl and Brigitta filled the shop, and she was incredibly grateful they had booked a private fitting.

"Oh, you look like a princess!" Brigitta cried.

"Indeed she does," Hedwig agreed, much more calmy. "I dare say, I finally see why you chose this dress, Maria. It brings out all your most wonderful features."

"Here, Fraulein put the veil and wreath on too so we can get the full picture," Liesl asked as she handed the items to the assistant.

Before Maria stepped up on the slightly raised floor where she would be looked over by the dressmaker, Helena placed the veil and the wreath to secure the veil atop her head.

Once Helena was finished, Maria stepped up onto the platform and turned to face herself in the mirror. Once she looked up and seeing herself as a bride for the first time, her heart dropped into her stomach. She barely recognized the person in front of her.

This certainly was not the Maria Rainer from six months ago who just finished school and wanted to become a nun. This was not the Maria Rainer from three months ago who was absolutely terrified about becoming a baroness and a mother and barely knew her fiancé.

This was the new Maria Rainer: future mother and future baroness to the Captain von Trapp, who wasn't a stranger anymore but a friend and confidant.

"Yes, madame," the assistant nodded as she circled around the dress. "We will just have to put the last few adjustments to ensure it fits perfectly, and it should be ready for you to take home today."

"Wonderful, after all, the wedding is in two weeks," the older woman noted.

Maria felt her heart drop into her stomach again at that comment. Goodness. Only two weeks she would be walking down the aisle in this dress in front of a hundred people, and God, to marry Georg. Though she felt much better about the actual marriage part of their relationship now. In all honesty, it felt like they were married already with her living at the villa. Still, they would be officially recognizing this new step in their relationship. The fact she was promising before God to love and support Georg for the rest of her life made her pause.

It wasn't that she was questioning the arrangement or the promise she would be making Georg, per se, but how would it feel declaring her public affection and commitment to someone? Would that change her feelings or how she saw their relationship? Or would it just solidify her feelings of deep fondness and appreciation of Georg? She didn't want that to be jeopardized. They put too much effort and time into their relationship to get to this point that Maria wouldn't know what she would do with herself if something were to change. Maybe it was childish, but she wanted things to stay the same.

The young woman took a deep breath and tried to halt the barrage of thoughts as she patiently waited for Helena to fix the measurements. As she came back to her senses, she stood a little bit taller and let out her breath. This could be easily fixed. She just needed to talk to Georg about it, and they could iron it out together.

After the fitting was over, Maria, Hedwig, and the girls headed back to the villa with the wedding dress safely packed in a garment bag to transport back to the estate. The girls were still filled with excitement after the long drive and ran to tell their siblings once they returned home a little after four.

Hedwig excused herself to rest a while before dinner, and Maria followed after Liesl and Brigitta to the schoolroom. When she entered, Brigitta was reading a new book on her windowsill while Liesl and Brigitta were telling Louisa and Marta about the dress fitting.

Maria smiled when she saw her fiancé sat on the floor next to his sons and Gretl, who were clearly enraptured by him, so much so, none of them greeted her when she entered the room. They were surrounded by dozens of crudely folded paper planes, and Maria noticed the rest that had landed around the room with varying degrees of success.

She made her way over to the little group to see what Georg was working on; to her surprise, it was a paper airplane of all things. Georg expertly folded the paper into a complicated shape using steps Maria was barely able to follow. Once he finished the plane, he held it out to Kurt to try, and the three children went to the far end of the schoolroom to see how far it could go.

"What other hidden talents do you have? First, selecting dresses, and now paper airplanes," Maria commented. Georg whipped his head around to where she stood, and a smile broke out on his face when he saw her.

He quickly stood up from the ground and dusted his trousers off.

"Well, I can't let all of my secrets come out at once, can I?" he joked back.

She granted him a small smile and watched as Kurt threw the paper plane into the air. The plane floated for a while and landed about halfway across the schoolroom, clearly more successful than the other planes when cheering broke out.

"I figured it would be blasphemous to know how to fold paper airplanes as a former naval captain, hm?"

"Oh-ho, it isn't if you picked up the habit before you entered the navy, Fraulein."

She laughed and shook her head. "I'm not sure if that's it works."

"Well, thank goodness I have retired them." He gave her a good-natured nudge before turning to her. "How was your fitting?"

"It was good," she mused, and then she bit her lip, recalling her thoughts from the afternoon. "But a little overwhelming."

"Oh?" He cocked his head. "In what way?"

"I'm-"

"Fraulein Maria!" Gretl exclaimed. "You're back!"

Maria shifted her focus to the little girl as she picked her up and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Hello, my darling, I am. What trouble are you getting into with your brothers, hm?"

"Papa made a fancy paper airplane! Friedrich and Kurt were making bad ones." She motioned to the discarded planes on the floor. "Did you see how far it went?!"

"I did! Your father is talented, isn't he?"

"Papa is the best at everything," Gretl commented, looking over to her father, who laughed and reached out to tickle her side.

"Why do I get the feeling you're just saying that?"

Gretl let out a giggle as he tickled her.

"You are the best at everything! But not singing, Fraulein Maria is best," she clarified.

"I have to agree with that one," Georg responded as he smiled at Maria.

"Oh, and giving cuddles, Fraulein Maria is the best at that too when I'm sad." Gretl wrapped her arms around Maria's neck and rested her head on her shoulder.

Georg smiled at the pair and patted Gretl on the back. "I could also see how that's true as well," he murmured.

"Father, can you make Friedrich a paper plane?" Kurt called. "Mine works, and now he wants one too so we can battle!"

"Of course, Kurt. Get me another piece of paper, would you, Friedrich?" Then the captain turned to Maria, who was listening to Gretl talk about the other things she was good at. He gently touched her shoulder once Gretl finished and scurried off to follow her siblings.

"We'll talk more after dinner as usual, okay?"

Maria nodded with a smile, grateful he remembered their interrupted conversation. After he returned from Britain, they continued their after-dinner discussions in his study once the children were asleep.

It quickly became Maria's favorite part of the day by the third night after his return. She was about to go to her room instead of following him downstairs, and she felt his hand catch hers. The look on his face made her realize he needed to share something, and she followed him without question to the study. He spent part of the night recounting the nightmare he had the night before and explained why he was in such a bad mood at breakfast. Maria listened and assured him it was alright, and she appreciated his honesty.

However, not every night was a serious conversation. Sometimes they stuck to inane discussions about the weather or a piece of gossip from Hedwig or Max. Other times, inane topics gave way to continuations of more serious discussions about why Maria wanted to be a nun or Georg's memories of his late wife.

Maria supposed this also helped explain her stress in the couturier today. She treasured this time with Georg. It was mindboggling how quickly she had gone from despising this man to suddenly valuing his presence more than anyone else in the villa. She could also tell he felt the same way when that endearing smile grew across his face as they walked to his study or when he beckoned her to join him on the sofa he moved into his study a week into their nightly chats, so they didn't have to sit around his desk anymore.

They clearly developed a close relationship, and she didn't want anything to jeopardize what they built. And with the speed of how quickly things shifted between them, she worried it could come crashing down.

"So, what were you about to say before Gretl came over?" Georg asked. "You mentioned you felt overwhelmed at the dres's shop?"

They were settled on the sofa. She had a cup of tea, and he had his glass of brandy. Though he jokingly offered to spike her tea each night, she declined with a laugh.

She took a small sip before beginning.

"Yes. Seeing myself in the mirror was jarring. I was in my wedding dress and veil and…"

"I'm sure you looked beautiful, so that can't be the issue," he asked, trying to lighten the mood.

"Please, let me speak," she gently asked, placing her teacup on a side table. He nodded in apology and motioned for her to continue. "I barely recognized myself. I didn't see the person I was six months ago."

"Well, your hair is longer now. It's past your shoulders," Georg pointed out before realizing he spoke again. "Forgive me, you're making me a bit nervous, Maria. I don't think I've seen you this serious before."

She nodded and took a deep breath. "I'm nervous myself. I don't know if I'm being silly, but I realized how much has changed so quickly over the last few months when I saw myself. We went from despising each other to forming this partnership together, and I can't help but worry the wedding might change that."

Georg's brow furrowed in confusion but stayed silent.

"I don't have any reservations about the arrangement or what we decided. Please don't misunderstand. But I realized being there, in front of all those people and God, to promise to spend the rest of our lives together is, well, a lot. And I am worried that's going to change what we've created over these few weeks. I don't even know what I'm worried about changing. Though I see our relationship continuing to strengthen in the future, I don't want the wedding to potentially change that or outside pressures to create problems for us. I don't even know if I'm making any sense either! It's so silly. We've already talked about the arrangement and how the wedding is just a formality now, but… I can't help but worry."

She placed her face in her hands in embarrassment. What was there truly to worry about? Would he even understand?

"Oh, Maria," Georg murmured after a moment. He gently removed her hands from her face and took one of them in his own. "I've been wondering how our relationship will be impacted by the wedding as well. Though I must point out, we seem to already know how we will be after the wedding. We have a routine with the children and with ourselves already established. I know it's terrifying having to declare your commitment to someone publicly - believe me, I've already done it, but as you said… it's just a formality. And as we've experienced since the beginning of our relationship, someone will always try and stir up trouble, but as long as we are honest and communicate, I don't see how anything will change. You do trust me, don't you?"

She nodded quickly and squeezed his hand. "Of course, I do. And what you say makes a lot of sense. It's just so many things have changed these last six months. I don't know if I can bear another. I guess what I'm really trying to say is that your partnership and friendship is important to me."

Georg took a breath and looked at their joined hands. He saw the ring sparkling on her finger and gently ran his thumb over the symbol of their partnership. He noticed she ended up not taking it off the night he gave it to her despite all of the things that happened before they were on good terms with each other.

He remembered the feelings of absolute disgust and guilt – that admittedly still lingered in the back of his conscious when he couldn't fall asleep. But he also recognized the relief and contentment he felt when they cleared the air and began laying the foundation of their relationship.

Now, they were more than two people thrown in an arrangement together. They were indeed friends who relied on each other and were making the best of an initially difficult situation. Georg was also extremely grateful she trusted him enough now to rely on him after his actions at the beginning of their relationship. Because of those mistakes, he approached their relationship like her – he didn't want to risk jeopardizing their relationship either.

Even if that meant pushing his true feelings away. Georg became excellent at repressing his emotions over the last few weeks. Because of that repression, he convinced himself any deeper connection he felt to Maria was simply due to her reuniting his family and helping him become a better man.

Yes, of course! His affection towards her ran no deeper than that, so Georg assured both himself and her.

"It's important to me too, and although I will promise this in our vows at our wedding, I want to promise to you now that I will do everything in my power to preserve our partnership."

Oh, help.

Maria felt her hands shake as she held her veil in place while Hedwig carefully placed the ivy wreath atop her head. They were in a small room in the back of the church, making last-minute adjustments before the ceremony began.

The little girls and Liesl were milling around in the room before making their grand entrance first. Gretl and Marta were the most adorable flower girls, while Liesl was the maid of honor for Maria.

The young girl glowed with pride, having an official role in the wedding. She and Maria developed a close bond over the last few months, especially as she made her way through the school year, and they spent many a walk on the villa grounds discussing her thoughts and feelings about school, her friends, and most recently: boys. Maria sensed this would become an issue for Georg, which was why she hadn't mentioned anything about it to him until it became absolutely necessary. After all, Maria was fairly sure Liesl's crush would be gone by the end of the year, and there would be a new one shortly after that. Yes, there was no sense in troubling her fiancé with a short-term problem.

"Maria, are you ready?" Hedwig's calming voice broke up her thoughts.

The bride turned from the mirror to face her future mother-in-law and nodded.

"As ready as I'll ever be."

"I would hug you, but I don't want to wrinkle you. You look like an angel, my dear," Hedwig murmured. "I'm sorry your uncle wasn't able to make it."

Maria gave a noncommittal shrug.

"I didn't want him to walk me down the aisle anyway. He got what he wanted out of the deal. At least he called yesterday to wish Georg and me congratulations."

Hedwig nodded slowly.

"Yes, I suppose. Well, either way, before you walk down the aisle, I just wanted to say how proud I am of you. I know you were extremely apprehensive about this process, but you and Georg both stuck it out and have been able to build something absolutely wonderful together. I cannot tell you how excited I am to officially call you my daughter-in-law."

Maria felt her eyes fill with tears, but she quickly tried to blink them away. Hedwig had been the most reliable person in this entire process. She believed in Maria and Georg when neither of them did and, in all honesty, was the maternal figure Maria always longed for her whole life. Hedwig gave Maria the support and confidence, and guidance to be ready for the massive role that officially started today.

"Thank you, Hedwig, for everything. Thank you for always believing in us and being there for me when I needed it. Though I was resentful of the arrangement, in the beginning, I am grateful for how things have turned out."

"Well, I hope so!" Hedwig gave her a cheeky grin, trying to lighten the mood, despite having tears in her eyes as well. "After all, there is no going back once you tie the knot! Remember, when the organ sounds, that's when you will come out of the room. I better go now; I can't be fashionably late for your wedding! This is your time to shine."

Maria laughed and carefully wiped some of the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes as she grabbed her bouquet of flowers. Hedwig gave her an air kiss on the cheek and a pat on the little girls' heads before she made her way out of the room.

"Fraulein Maria?"

"Yes, Marta?"

"Once you and Papa get married is when we can start calling you Mother, right? Friedrich said that was the rule."

Maria had to take a deep breath as another wave of tears threatened to fall and ruin her makeup. She nodded as Liesl quickly passed her a tissue.

"Yes, darling. That is when you are more than welcome to call me Mother," Maria shakily responded as she carefully wiped away the tears from her eyes.

"Why are you sad?" Gretl asked, making her way over to Maria. "Aren't you happy to marry Papa?"

"She's not sad crying, Gretl," Liesl gently informed. "She's happy crying."

"Oh," the little girl responded. "Well-"

Before she could finish her comment, the organ sounded.

Liesl jumped into action with her instructions as she led the little girls to the door.

"Marta, Gretl, it's time for us to walk down the aisle just like we did in practice, okay? Remember, walk slow, and make sure you walk all the way up the steps and look for Kurt. You're sitting next to him during the wedding."

Both little girls nodded as they made their way out of the room, with Maria following.

The young bride was clutching onto her bouquet for dear life and praying she wouldn't trip or mess up the vows or make a fool of herself. She heard the muffled sound of voices stop as music filled the church. Maria exited the room and made her way to the back of the church, where the aisle began. She took a deep breath to calm herself.

Remember what Georg said. He's just at the end of the aisle.

Maria looked to see him standing up near the altar, patiently waiting. Though she couldn't see the expression on his face given the considerable distance between them, her stomach dropped at the sight of him in his captain's uniform.

Yes, she had seen him in his suit and formalwear at the parties they attended, but seeing him in his captain uniform, even from far away, was an entirely new experience. It certainly wouldn't be hard to keep her eyes on him, she wryly thought as the little girls began to make their way down the aisle. Once Liesl finished straightening out Maria's train and veil, she slowly followed Gretl and Marta.

Georg was trying to stand still at the top of the stairs. He could see his daughters doing their very best job walking down the aisle. His heart swelled with pride seeing Marta and Gretl carefully spreading the flower petals, and Liesl seemed to glide down the aisle taking short, measured steps. Once the older girl made it about halfway down the aisle, he saw Maria.

He was captivated by her beauty. She didn't look real. The way the sun's rays weakly shone through the windows of the church made her look ethereal. She kept her eyes low to the ground as she passed pew after pew, so he couldn't get a good look at her face, but he knew she was slightly flushed from the attention.

His heart jumped to his throat as she began walking up the steps to the altar. Maria made full eye contact with him about halfway up, and he was overcome with emotion.

Georg was not one to cry. Especially not at a wedding, but he found the serene but trusting look on Maria's face overwhelming. Here she was, here they were. They made it to their wedding day that marked the official start of their lives together. They made it through his mistakes, their mutual misunderstanding, and they were going to be a team forevermore.

The first part of the wedding for Maria, although absolutely beautiful, was a complete blur. They made it through the opening, the liturgy, and the homily. Finally, it was time to exchange the traditional Catholic vows. The couple moved back to the center of the altar, facing each other with the Archbishop between them facing the congregation.

The moment the Archbishop began to speak, Maria found herself struggling to listen. This day was much more overwhelming for her than she thought, and the one thing she could concentrate on was Georg's firm hold on her hands. It grounded her, and by the time it came for them to state the vows, she repeated them with relative ease, not faltering once. Georg didn't either. She could tell he had his aristocratic mask on when she first met him at the altar. He was calm, cool, and collected in his uniform, just as she suspected he would be.

However, she saw something shift in his eyes once the clergyman formally announced them as husband and wife, and his mask came off for a moment. Maria saw the genuine appreciation and adoration she felt for her, and she knew she felt for him. They were officially Georg and Maria von Trapp.

"You may now kiss the bride," the Archbishop announced.

Maria felt herself blush. She looked down at their joined hands and took a breath. They previously agreed they would kiss each other, but Maria felt her stomach flutter as she finally faced the moment. Georg gave her a look that asked, Are you sure?

Maria looked back up at him and imperceptibly nodded. He slowly leaned forward, giving her plenty of time to move forward to meet him in the middle.

The kiss itself was featherlight, but it took her breath away. A warmth spread through her chest as she felt his soft lips press against hers. He smelled of his cologne mixed with something she knew instinctively was just him. The kiss lasted a mere moment, and Maria found herself speechless once she opened her eyes. She saw a warm smile on her husband's face, showing the deep affection he had for her.

She averted her eyes as her face reddened. She was surprised by the range of emotions she felt towards Georg – relief, joy, trust, affection, and confusion. She wanted to kiss him again. Perhaps for a longer time.

Maria certainly did not expect that.

However, she did not have much time to think it over as she felt Georg leading her back down the stairs to exit the church. At the bottom of the stairs, he slipped his arm around her waist as he was wont to do. She couldn't tell if it was to give her support or to assure himself, but either way, it made her feel better. They both nodded to their guests, who were still applauding in celebration as they walked down the aisle with bright smiles on their faces.

"Well! That went smoothly," Max commented, handing Hedwig a glass of champagne.

They were at the reception held in a venue on Lake Mondsee about fifteen minutes away from the church. Georg and Maria had yet to arrive along with the children as they were finishing wedding photos while the guests made their way to the reception. Hedwig and Max made brief appearances in some of the pictures but left early to oversee everything at the reception before the couple of honor arrived along with their brood.

Hedwig insisted on this venue, given its beautiful view of the lake in winter. The scene outside the large windows was unreal as snow began to fall after the wedding and a light dusting covered the trees and buildings surrounding the lake. It was captivating and displayed the Austrian winter beautifully.

"Yes, it really did," Hedwig mused. "Are they on their way over?"

Max checked his watch and nodded. "They should be here around five, though I'm sure we'll hear the children before we see them."

"How true. They were so excited this morning I had to send them all marching up and down the stairs so they could get some energy out!"

"I can only imagine," Max laughed. "At least they will sleep good tonight!"

"Let's hope. And let's also hope that Georg and Maria finally begin realizing their feelings for each other now that they're officially married. Did you see their expressions after the Archbishop announced they were wed? They're absolutely hopeless."

Max shrugged, sounding slightly more pessimistic.

"You said it yourself, Hedwig. Both are in denial about their feelings or are too scared to admit to the other. However, I have a plan. There is a fascinating piece of information I now have that could push our couple in the right direction." A mischievous look came across Max's face, and Hedwig leaned forward conspiratorially.

"I'm listening."

How the hell did he get here? Georg asked himself. The captain was pacing back and forth in his suite's sitting room, or more accurately, his and Maria's suite.

He thought back to his exchange with Max as the reception slowed down before he and Maria left the party. The look on Max's face should have told him something was amiss.

"What do you mean there was a mistake?" Georg asked through clenched teeth.

Max sighed and took a long drink of champagne.

"The venue somehow missed the fact that you two weren't uh…in need of your own suite as a married couple staying in the hotel and with the number of guests spending the night at the venue, well, there aren't enough rooms, so you and Maria have to share."

"You're telling me I have to spend my wedding night with my wife?!"

"I know, it's a real tragedy," Max sarcastically replied. "But alas, there's nothing we can do!"

Georg pinched the bridge of his nose, his mind racing. "I knew we should have just dealt with the forty-minute drive home instead of arranging to stay here for the night."

"You know that's entirely not true, Georg! You were the one who argued it was more; what did you say? Oh, yes, it was efficient to stay here rather than having to arrange for several cars to transport all of us home after the reception, on top of making it home at a reasonable hour for the children.

Max was, in fact, correct. He was the one who suggested staying. After all, there was hardly any point in transporting everyone home in four shifts with the youngest children going home first, followed by the older children, then Maria and Georg, and then Hedwig and Max, who would outlast everyone. Besides, with the children just upstairs, they could constantly have someone checking in on them throughout the rest of the party once they were sent to bed, though Liesl and Friedrich would be officially in charge.

Though he couldn't really be angry with the hotel… of course, a husband and wife would share a suite on their wedding night. In fact, in a normal situation, they would be over the moon with excitement.

However, Georg felt anything but. He was conflicted - both happy to spend more time with her and nervous that she would feel any discomfort or reservations about sharing a room with him.

Once they entered the room, Georg offered her the bathroom first, and she nodded in thanks before heading deeper into the suite.

Georg found he couldn't sit still as he waited for her to finish. There were too many thoughts running into his head. He hardly knew what she thought of the situation, given Hedwig was the one to break the news to her, and he could barely look at her while they walked to the room in silence a while after they heard about the situation.

He couldn't tell what she thought of the circumstances. Regardless and Georg resolved they finished getting ready for bed, he would inform her he was sleeping on the couch. Yes, that would make things better, more comfortable. He wanted to do everything in his power to ensure he felt safe and to know he didn't expect anything from her.

"Georg," her voice called from the bedroom. "I-I, can you come here for a moment? I need your help."

He stopped pacing, his brows furrowed in curiosity. She hadn't been in there very long. What would she need help with?

With a deep breath, Georg made his way into the bedroom, and there she was, still dressed in her wedding gown, trying to undo the buttons on her back.

"I'm sorry," she apologized once she saw him. She had been successful with the top few, Georg noticed, but it was clearly more difficult to get the middle and lower ones, as she unsuccessfully readjusted her arms to get a better grip on the buttons. "I thought I would be able to unbutton them. Hedwig even asked me about it before we left."

"No trouble at all," Georg began good-naturedly, trying to put on his aristocratic mask. His repressed feelings were very quickly surfacing as he desperately tried not to think of his dreams where she asked for him to take off her wedding dress, though they were under very different circumstances.

"I'm sure it wouldn't be very comfortable to sleep in this dress. In fact, I think the train would hang off the bed," the captain joked, trying to distract himself from his thoughts.

Maria laughed as she turned her back to him, oblivious to his internal panic. He noticed she had relaxed much more since they first entered the room.

"It certainly would not. At least my shoes were easy enough to take off. They were more painful than the dress."

Georg fidgeted his fingers for a moment before slowly reaching out and undoing the dress's fourth button. As he exposed more of her smooth skin, he felt his heart beating faster in his chest, and it became more difficult to breathe. He couldn't respond to her comment because his mouth became so dry. He was meticulous in his efforts to only touch the buttons and not graze the skin of her back.

As the dress became more undone, her whole body began to relax as it was freed. Once Georg finished, she let out a small sigh of relief that made his heart practically stop. Yes, she was much more comfortable now. The back of her dress hung tantalizingly open, and he cleared his throat.

"Uh, there you go; I'll be in the front room."

Georg made a beeline to the door before Maria could say anything. Desperate for a drink, he found complimentary champagne left in their room and poured himself a glass as he continued to wonder, Why him?

Maria's mind was racing as she got ready for bed. How did she get here?! Her husband was outside waiting for her to finish so he could ready himself for bed in the suite they just so happened to be sharing.

The young woman thought her mother-in-law was joking when she was informed of the hotel's mix-up, so she laughed. However, it became apparent she was not joking when Hedwig's expression remained the same. Maria immediately sobered when she saw Georg talking to Max across the room. Clearly, he found out at the same time by the surprised expression on his face.

Maria wasn't necessarily uncomfortable at the thought of them sharing a room. After all, he never gave her any reason to be uncomfortable or worried. It was one night; they would live through it, and in a few weeks, they would laugh about it.

She was concerned about Georg, though. He was reticent for the rest of the party, and though he still stayed close to her as they made their good-byes, he wasn't telling her something. Something was bothering him, and Maria couldn't identify specifically what.

She sighed while tying her robe closed. The young woman resolved to ask him about it once they were ready for bed. She opened the door and poked her head out of the bathroom.

"I'm finished, Georg," she called. "You can use the bathroom now."

She grabbed her wedding dress from where it hung on the bathroom door. It really was so beautiful, and she found herself distracted as she made her way out of the door.

Maria found herself face-to-face, er, well face-to-chest with Georg, who was distractedly walking into the bathroom.

"Oh, excuse me, Maria," he backed up. "Forgive me. I wasn't paying attention."

"It's alright," she laughed. "I wasn't either."

"Uh, I'm not sure how tired you are, but there is some champagne out in the sitting room if you're interested."

She nodded in thanks. After a slight pause, both awkwardly excused themselves as Georg moved into the bathroom, and Maria went into the room to hang up her dress.

Though Maria was physically tired mentally, her mind was still wide awake from the excitement of the day, and she supposed one more glass of champagne could help her calm down before bed.

She smiled at the glass Georg had poured for her, and she slowly took a sip as she settled on the sofa.

Maria began pondering now that she finally had time to recall the events of the day. Overall, it was beautiful and went as well as she could have hoped for. The ceremony was beautiful, the reception was dazzling, the children were well behaved, and Maria was content. She was married. She was officially Baroness Maria von Trapp, the mother to seven children and wife to a very wonderful man.

Despite her previous fears that the wedding would change things between her and Georg, she found herself more secure in their relationship after their vows. Husband and wife practically spent the whole night together, joking, socializing, and dancing with their good friends. They were only separated when one of the children pulled them away to dance.

Yes, their relationship would be perfectly fine, she mused.

"Penny, for your thoughts?" Georg appeared behind her, and she jumped in surprise.

"Oh! I didn't even hear you come in!"

She turned around and smiled at him. He was also dressed in a robe, holding his own champagne glass though she noticed he seemed not to be wearing a shirt. Maria didn't have much time to ponder that fact as he responded.

"You also didn't hear me call your name," he remarked.

She lightly blushed as they settled on the couch, and he continued.

"Though, I could see how that would be an adjustment now, considering you are not Maria Rainer anymore."

At that comment, she broke into a large smile, unable to contain her joy. "No, I am not."

"How does it feel to be a baroness?"

"Oh, much like how it feels to be a baron, I suppose," she responded flippantly.

"How does it feel to be the official mother of seven children?"

"Absolutely wonderful." She turned to look at him with a concerned look. "Is it alright the younger children call me 'mother' now?"

Georg's raised an eyebrow in surprise.

"Of course, Maria. That is what you are to them. Quite frankly, I don't think we could stop them from doing so." Then he turned serious. "You are the only mother Marta and Gretl have memories of," he pointed out.

Maria nodded, looking down into her champagne glass.

"I suppose you're right."

"That is what I like to hear." Georg nudged her side teasingly. "And my assurances about our relationship remaining strong as ever post-vows have also come true. Unless something dramatically changed that I'm not aware of, hm?" He inquired, holding up his glass to cheers his success.

"You being correct two times in a row is a dramatic change," she replied with a smirk, gently clinking her glass with his.

His mouth dropped open, and then he laughed. Maria joined in his laughter when he didn't stop. They eventually sipped their drinks and completing the cheers once they settled. Things were quiet for a moment, and she watched him. A worried expression flashed across his face while he took another sip of his drink.

"Are you alright, Georg?"

"Hm? Oh yes, I suppose the long day has finally caught up with me."

She shook her head and put her hand on his. "There's something more. Please tell me."

He looked at her for a moment, seemingly weighing his options, and then he leaned back on the seat.

"...I just feel guilty about us having to stay in the same room tonight," he murmured.

Maria sat up on the couch and furrowed her brows together. "Why would you feel guilty? It's not your fault the hotel mixed up the number of rooms available."

He waved his hand at her comment. "That's not the point. We have an arrangement that doesn't involve us sharing a room. I just want you to be comfortable. I will stay out here tonight."

Maria folded her arms across herself and tilted her head at him.

"I feel as though we keep having the same conversation in various ways, Georg."

He looked over to her and saw the irritation on her face. He mirrored her tilted head and raised an eyebrow.

"How so?"

She stood up and began pacing back and forth.

"This is just another way of you asking me if I trust you, which should be abundantly clear given the wedding ring on my finger." She stopped her pacing and pointed to the additional band on her left finger now. "I don't know how many times we have to go over this. If I was uncomfortable with you being here, would I be in my nightclothes around you? Would I even have let you in the room if I had a problem with it? You have given me no reason to mistrust you, even when you made those stupid mistakes at the beginning of our engagement. You offered me my own rooms at home with a lock, and have never crossed any boundaries that would lead me to feel unsafe around you. So, of course, I trust you enough to share a room and a bed with you for one night."

Georg's mouth dropped open at her argument. He supposed she did have a point. The main reason he was concerned wasn't because of his repressed physical attraction towards her. He genuinely was concerned with making sure she was comfortable and secure in any situation with him, even more so because of his actions at the beginning of their relationship. He supposed it was similar to her worry about the wedding changing their relationship, which of course, it hadn't.

He cleared his throat. "You are right, Maria. I suppose I'm the one who feels silly now. Of course, you would have no problem with keeping me out of this room if you didn't want me here."

Maria smiled at him. "Good, now. I am rather tired and will be going to bed. If you want, you can sleep on the couch, but the bed looks big enough to fit both of us and the children if we really needed, and I don't know about you, but I'd much rather have a good night's sleep after a long day than wake up with a crook in my neck. Especially knowing that said children will be waking us up bright and early tomorrow."

Georg was about to ask if she was absolutely sure, but the look on her face told him if he was to verbalize that question, she would definitely throw him out of the room.

"Lead the way, Baroness."

Maria felt a warm presence as she slowly woke up from her deep sleep. It felt like another person. Gretl must have snuck in during the night and wrapped herself around Maria instead of cuddling into her side because she began to feel arms around her waist.

...

Though, these arms seemed to be much larger and stronger than Gretl's. Come to think of it, Maria was usually the one who would unconsciously wrap her arms around Gretl during the night and tuck the small child into her side. But Maria found herself wrapped in this strong form's arms. This person also had a distinct scent, very different from Gretl's. No, Maria smiled with her eyes still closed. She wasn't cuddling Gretl; she was in the arms of her husband.

She raised her head slightly and peeked open one eye. They were situated in the middle of the bed seeking out each other's warmth. Though Maria remembered they started at opposite ends of the bed with about three feet of space between them last night and a roaring fire. The young wife supposed they both migrated to the middle of the bed during the night once the fire burnt out. It was cold in the room, and for that reason, Maria snuggled closer into his side to stay warm and rested her head back on his chest that served as a very comfortable pillow.

She was so relaxed and warm she felt herself dozing back to sleep until the pitter-patter of feet and light giggles woke up her spouse, causing Maria to wake up as well.

"What?" Georg murmured; his voice delightfully groggy. "Who's there?"

"I do believe it's the children," Maria gently responded.

"The children?"

She felt him unwrap his arms from around her and prop himself up on the bed, taking her with him as he did so due to her head still on his chest. Maria's eyes opened, and sure enough, little Gretl and Marta were climbing up on the bed while the rest of the children were hurrying in behind them.

"Mother! Father!" Kurt bellowed. "Uncle Max said it's time to wake up!"

"I highly doubt your uncle is even awake at this hour," Georg grumbled, rubbing his eyes.

"No, he's not, Father," Liesl confirmed.

"But he and Grandmama said we could wake you up at eight o'clock," Marta said as she and Gretl climbed under the covers and settled between Maria and Georg.

Louisa, Brigitta, and Kurt climbed on the middle of the bed while Friedrich and Liesl sat on the end.

"Oh, and where is your grandmother?" Georg asked as he kissed the top of Marta's head after he propped up his pillow and leaned back on the headboard.

"She's still in bed, too," Louisa answered as she laid on her stomach, making herself comfortable.

"Of course," Georg muttered.

"When is breakfast?" Kurt asked, plopping himself down on his back next to Louisa.

"I believe they should be bringing it up soon," Maria responded.

"They're bringing it up?" Georg asked, looking over Marta's head.

"Yes, the hotel offered to serve us breakfast in bed given the mix-up yesterday."

Georg nodded in understanding.

"What mix up?" Liesl asked.

"Oh, nothing, darling," Maria assured her.

Liesl narrowed her eyes but let it go as her siblings hurried out of the room to wait for breakfast. Georg climbed out of bed, and Maria couldn't help but stare as she got a full view of his aesthetically pleasing shirtless upper half. She felt the heat rise on her face, and she quickly turned away and climbed out of bed herself, and put on her robe.

"You were right," he commented.

"Though I'm not surprised, what was I right about? Oh, my hair is a mess," she noticed as she got a view of herself in the mirror and sighed, trying to brush it out with her fingers. Accepting the futility of the situation, Maria walked to the bathroom in need of her hairbrush, leaving the door open so she could hear his response.

"All seven children in addition to us could fit on the bed," he answered, leaning against the doorway of the bathroom.

She laughed at his observation as she attempted to tame her hair. "I never thought we would actually prove the theory, but I'm happy we did. One more point for me!"

He gave her another smile and continued to watch her as she brushed out her hair, so it looked slightly more presentable for breakfast.

Georg couldn't help but watch as she managed her golden hair and found himself asking a question he had for quite some time, "Has your hair always been short?"

"Oh, no," Maria began as she put down her brush. "I cut it in an act of rebellion. It was much longer until I cut it about three years ago, but I began to like it short and kept it that way until recently."

"I see." Georg liked how it grew out due to her busy schedule and secretly hoped she would keep it, but he was not about to tell her that.

"Have you always kept your hair that length?" she asked jokingly. "It looks like you could use a haircut," she commented as a piece of Georg's own unruly hair fell in front of his face. He quickly ran his fingers through his hair, moving it back.

"Maybe-"

"Mother! Father!" Brigitta cut in from the other room. "Breakfast is here!"

"Well, I suppose we better go, hm? Can't keep your children waiting," Maria grinned.

Georg gallantly held out his arm for her to take, and she walked over to the door to take his arm.

"Ah, you forget," Georg began with a smirk, "Since we are married, they are officially your children until breakfast."

Chapter Text

"Aren't you in love with the dress we picked out?"

Annaliese and Maria settled in wicker chairs in the sunroom of the Kaplan estate, though there wasn't much sun lighting up the room - the clouds hung low in the winter sky.

They just returned from a shopping adventure in Salzburg in preparation for the concert. Maria needed a suitable dress for the glamorous event, and Annaliese was determined to help her. They had barely a chance to see each other due to their busy schedules, particularly on Maria's behalf, but Georg insisted she go.

"I think it's still growing on me," Maria responded as she sat back in her seat.

"I cannot wait to see you under the lights," Annaliese gushed. "You will sparkle on stage!"

Maria smiled at her friend's enthusiasm. They decided on a floor-length, red gown that sparkled in the light. It had intricate lace detailing accented by hundreds of tiny rhinestones on the bodice that transitioned into a flowing skirt. It was definitely out of Maria's comfort zone despite the truly festive spirit the dress put her in, and it was far more glamorous than any of the previous dresses she had worn.

"Well, even if you're not sure about it, I'm sure the children will love it," Annaliese pointed out. "And perhaps your husband."

Maria shrugged as she sipped her tea, a slight blush rising on her cheeks. Her friend leaned forward with an eyebrow raised, intrigued by Maria's reaction.

"How has married life been treating you? I can't believe I haven't asked you yet. It's been nearly three weeks!"

"It's been wonderful. I don't think I've ever been happier in my life, Annaliese. The children have been absolute angels even with the holidays quickly approaching. My heart still melts each time one of them calls me 'Mother' or 'Mama.' I didn't expect the older ones to take to calling me mother so easily, but I suppose that just shows how quickly we all became a family."

Annaliese sat back in her seat, returning Maria's smile.

"That is excellent to hear, though I had no doubt about the children accepting you as their new mother. However, I am interested to hear about the other partner in your marriage. Has your relationship with Georg changed as you feared it might? I know you mentioned at the reception you were nervous, but it looked like the two of you were blissfully happy."

"We were! It was a wonderful day. I hadn't had so much fun since the Harvest Ball."

"That is good to hear. I heard there was a problem with the rooms from Hedwig. Did everything work out?"

"Oh, that." Maria blushed. "Sort of? We ended up sharing a room."

The woman covered her mouth in surprise and gasped while she leaned forward to Maria.

"Did anything happen?" she asked without thinking through the implications of that question.

"Of course not!" Maria exclaimed. "Goodness, Annaliese, did you think I would throw myself at him because we're married?"

"Well, no! But why did you share a room in the first place," she clarified. "I know you supposedly aren't interested in moving your relationship forward at this point, but that's not what we're talking about right now. What happened with the rooms?"

The young woman flushed again, this time in embarrassment.

"I'm sorry, Annaliese, I shouldn't assume the worst from you. I'm just used to people talking."

"I know, dear, I take no offense. I should have been clearer," Maria's friend assured. "Now, why were you sharing a room?"

"Well, there are two theories. I think it was a genuine mistake on the part of the hotel, and they simply didn't realize we needed two rooms even though we're married."

"That seems logical enough."

"Yes, I thought so too, but Georg created this conspiracy that his mother and Max planned it."

Annaliese burst out laughing.

"He's blaming a mistake on his mother and Max?! Why on Earth would they do that?" she asked between her peals of laughter.

"I don't know." Maria rolled her eyes. "He didn't give me a specific reason. In all honesty, I don't think he meant to tell me because he knows how ridiculous it sounds."

"I hope so! Can you imagine?! I think the most unrealistic part would be Hedwig and Max working together. They bicker back and forth so much, it's a wonder they could get anything done."

"Believe me, I know."

Annaliese wiped her eyes and tried to settle down. "That was a good laugh."

"I'm happy you enjoyed it as much as I did. Besides, it would not be a huge scandal if we did share a room anyway. We were already married by that point!"

"Despite that, though, I'm not surprised he slept on the couch. Given his ironclad principles involving your arrangement, hm?"

Maria found herself blushing again. She averted her eyes and took a drink of her tea as Annaliese's mouth dropped open.

"You mean, you…he- What?!" the woman sputtered.

"Are you okay?" Maria asked, slightly concerned.

"I-I, yes! I'm just stunned, the way you talked about Georg approaching your relationship and what you two previously established together. I would never expect you two to share a bed in any scenario."

Maria shrugged.

"I trust him. He protested at first, of course, but the bed was big enough for us and the children, so he acquiesced. And truth be told, I enjoyed sleeping next to him, especially with how cold the room was in the morning; he kept me warm."

Annaliese smiled and nodded in understanding.

"That is one of the best things about sharing a bed in the winter, though it's much less pleasant in the heat of summer. Good thing you won't have to deal with that."

"I suppose so."

Annaliese tilted her head, noticing the curious look that came across Maria's face.

"You suppose so?"

Maria looked down at her cup and sighed. There was a short pause, and Annaliese tried to wait patiently while Maria worked through her thoughts.

"It was nice to feel like there was something normal about our relationship for once. Waking up in each other's arms and not feeling like we needed to circle each other and be overly worried about anything was a pleasant change. It hasn't been long, but I have never felt more secure in our relationship since the wedding. Nothing has changed since we've been married. If anything, we've become closer, much more open with each other about our thoughts and feelings. We still talk together every night after dinner."

The young baroness lightly touched her engagement ring and the wedding band that now accompanied it.

"Maria, I am going to ask you a question, but I don't want to scare you. Please think about your answer for a moment before you respond."

The strawberry blonde nodded slowly, curious.

"Are you in love with him?"

Maria opened her mouth to respond, but her friend held up her hand.

"Think about it for a moment. Please."

She tried to, but Maria's mind went completely blank.

"I only ask because what you just described sounds an awful lot like love."

Maria nodded, and she suddenly stood up and began pacing the room, trying to sort out her emotions.

There was this new feeling she felt towards Georg, but she hadn't thought much of it.

Since the wedding, the young woman found herself constantly gravitating towards her husband, needing to be close to him, unconsciously leaning into his side, or reaching for his hand. If she didn't have anything else to do, Maria would find excuses to enter his study.

She would bring his lunch, mail, and anything else just to be around him for an extra moment while he worked. He was always happy to see her – his face would light up, and her stomach would flip. Then he would pat the clear space on his desk for her to sit while he sorted through the mail or so they could chat while he ate his lunch before she left for rehearsal.

Maria thought it was fair enough to assume she did love him based on those facts. She certainly wouldn't do those things for the Georg from six months ago, who she did not even like.

But she couldn't be in love with him. Right? It was too soon. Right?

Maria took a shaky breath and tucked some hair behind her ear while she plopped herself back in her chair, defeated.

"I don't know how to answer."

Annaliese leaned forward and gently took Maria's hand.

"You don't need to answer now. I just want you to think about it. In fact, it really isn't any of my business. The only person who probably would like to know the answer would be your husband." She squeezed Maria's hand in assurance. "Give yourself some time, don't overthink it, and who knows, maybe he'll realize he's in love with you too."

Maria's mouth dropped open in surprise before the subject of their conversation walked into the room.

"Hello, ladies," he smoothly greeted, though his eyes were only on Maria. He was dressed in her favorite blue-grey suit. Maria noticed her coat was draped over his left arm.

"Georg, what are you doing here?" Maria asked, surprised. "I thought Franz was going to drive me to rehearsal."

"You mean you would prefer stuffy old Franz to drive you rather than your husband?" Georg asked, feigning hurt.

"Franz isn't that old, is he," Annaliese jokingly asked.

Georg ignored her comment and walked over to Maria, gently taking her hand.

"I thought it would be a nice surprise. I needed to get out of the house for a bit anyway."

"Why? Is everything all right? Are the children-"

Georg laughed and shook his head while putting a finger over her lips to stop her.

"The children are perfectly fine. I have a last-minute meeting in Salzburg this afternoon. Besides that, I thought it would be fun to take you out to dinner after your rehearsal." He gave her a cheeky smile.

"Without the children?" she asked, surprised.

"Do you see them with me?"

She looked around and shook her head. "No, but how did you arrange it?"

"Now, Maria, I can't reveal all of my secrets."

Shrugging, his wife responded, "I suppose if it means a break and dinner with you, I shouldn't question it."

Georg smiled triumphantly and nodded. "That's what I hoped you'd say. Well, we'd better get going – wouldn't want you to be late." He nodded to Annaliese. "Wonderful to see you, we will see you and Viktor at the concert, correct?"

The woman nodded with a knowing smile on her face.

"Definitely, Georg. We wouldn't miss it for anything." Then she turned to Maria and kissed her on the cheek. "We'll have to do this again after the concert, Maria. Both the shopping and the tea!"

Maria nodded as Georg helped her with her coat. "Yes, I would love that."

"Be safe on your drive; I heard more snow is on the way."

Maria and Georg enjoyed their quiet drive to the Mirabell Palace. They shared an occasional comment, but for the most part, they enjoyed each other's company in silence.

Georg had a slow morning. The children were in school, Maria was at the Kaplan estate, and Georg found himself with little to do – he already finished preparing the documents he needed to turn in Salzburg today. He also was a little lonely. Maria was a consistent presence in his office during the mornings and around lunchtime before her rehearsals.

He was about to greet his wife out of habit when he realized it was Frau Schmidt instead bringing in the tray. He huffed in annoyance at himself. Maria became so seamlessly integrated with his day-to-day that it left him feeling empty when she was gone.

However, Georg wanted to make sure she had time away from the villa. Annaliese was the only close friend Maria had outside of the family, so he wanted to ensure that she could spend time with her. He also wanted her to have a bit of a reprieve from the children and their endless chatter and commotion when they returned from school. Maria was a magnificent mother, but he noticed her yawning earlier and earlier every night during their chats. The children's excitement increased each day it moved closer to Christmas, and Georg could tell she needed a break.

Their endless bickering, antics, and requests for games and attention were clearly taking a toll on his wife. The children didn't take kindly to the fact Maria wasn't home when they returned from school due to her afternoon rehearsals, and the moment they saw her, they surrounded her, all demanding her attention.

It wasn't anyone's fault given the situation, but Georg felt it was his job to ensure Maria did have a break, resulting in her day with Annaliese and dinner with him after rehearsal. It really was the least he could do.

Breaking his train of thought, Georg found a place to park near the palace and the office where his meeting was. He stepped out of the car and made his way over to Maria's door to help her out. She quietly thanked him as she slipped her arm in his.

"My meeting should end a little before your rehearsal, so I'll be back to get you before it's finished."

"Do I get to know where we're eating dinner?" She looked over to him and batted her eyelashes as they walked.

Georg laughed and lightly tapped her nose. "It's a surprise."

Maria pouted. "Not even a hint?"

"You're almost as bad as Kurt," he responded with a smirk while she playfully smacked his arm.

"I suppose I can wait," she conceded defeat as they made their way up the steps into the main hallway.

"Ah, Maria! And Georg! What a surprise," Max greeted the couple. "I thought you had that meeting."

"I do indeed, Max. I'm just here to drop off Maria. I will be back later to take her to dinner."

"Dinner?" He looked between the pair for a moment. "Wonderful! Well, we'd better get started then. Everyone is just setting up. Here, I'll take your coat, Maria. Why don't you head up to the stage?"

Maria nodded as Georg helped take off her coat and passed it to Max, who went to hang it up and ensure everyone else was there. She turned to her husband and took his hand.

"Thank you for driving me."

Georg raised their hands and gently kissed the back of hers.

"Of course," he murmured, his voice lower than intended. "I hope you have a good rehearsal."

She looked up at him like a doe - eyes wide, her mouth slightly opened. He stared at her lips, so soft, so kissable. Georg unconsciously licked his own lips and took a breath, trying to cool off.

Maria, on the other hand, felt like she was on fire. His voice had a low timbre that only came out in the mornings after he just woke up or when he looked at her the way he was now. She didn't pay much attention to it before, but she couldn't help but notice how it looked like her husband wanted to pounce on her. Given her conversation with Annaliese, she wasn't sure she would mind if he did.

After staring dumbly at him for a moment, she cleared her throat and whispered, "I suppose I'd better go. I'll see you soon?"

"Yes," he affirmed. "My meeting should be done around five-thirty. I'll be back before your rehearsal is over."

She nodded and rose on her toes so she could press a kiss to his cheek, as had become their custom. Georg never initiated kisses, except for the day of their wedding, despite his constant closeness and touching. Maria knew it was because he wanted to respect their arrangement, and given their previous discussions about his attraction to her, she appreciated it. But after her conversation with Annaliese, she wished he would.

At that thought, on impulse, Maria quickly switched her target and kissed his lips. It was gentle but firm, and she felt his body tense in surprise, but he responded by placing his hand on her cheek. It was much longer than the first kiss they shared at their wedding.

Once they separated, a blush rose on her face. Maria tried to look away, but Georg held her face still. She saw him start to lean forward again, but a cough broke the spell.

"Ahem, excuse me, Baroness von Trapp, but we need to begin."

Georg and Maria immediately backed away from each other, and Maria turned to the man, one of the other committee members Max worked with.

"Oh, yes, forgive me," she stated, glancing at Georg one last time. "Have a good meeting."

Georg mutely nodded and squeezed her hand in farewell before exiting the hall.

He was shaken terribly by the kiss, and the tension between them was thick. Maria had no idea the effect she had on him. Georg knew that if they hadn't been interrupted, he would have swept her up into his arms and kissed the daylights out of her.

As he exited the palace and walked the short block and a half to his office, he ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. Not even married two weeks, and already he was slipping. Despite his best efforts, the feelings he repressed came back full force. His subconscious would not let him rest – recreating their wedding night with a much different ending. Or taking their innocent nightly chat and turning it into an interaction with much less talking.

It was as though he lived a double life. Controlled though still affectionate husband during the day and at night a debauched cad lusting after forbidden fruit. The Georg from six months ago would have had no problem seducing her and taking her into his bed. In fact, he would have relished in it.

How things change.

Georg could barely imagine being so broken as to inflict that pain on Maria. Despite his deep attraction to her, there was another, much more terrifying feeling Georg continued to repress. There was a name for it. In fact, he knew that feeling very well, but he couldn't bear to acknowledge it. It wasn't a part of the arrangement. Besides, why would he be so lucky to experience it again in this lifetime? He saw the way she looked at him, saw the attraction she felt for him, and he doubted she knew. But he was not going to be the one to initiate it, just like with their kisses. That was outside of their arrangement, and it would be up to her if they did.

So, that's why Georg found himself in this revolving door of lust and despair, with little hope of reprieve. As he entered the building, he pushed these thoughts away, locking them back up in his subconscious until tonight, when they would reappear with a vengeance.

"Is Georg not here?"

Maria turned to see Max holding her coat.

"No," she replied, shifting her weight from one foot to the other in impatience.

"That's odd," the impresario commented, then shrugged. "Maybe his meeting is running late. You know how all of those military men like to talk."

Maria laughed. "Georg doesn't, though."

"Exactly, he's probably trapped, just itching to get out so he can take you to dinner."

She blushed at his comment and shrugged while he helped her with her coat.

"I suppose."

"I can see him now." Max began, raising his arm and beckoning to the empty banquet hall space, setting the scene. "He's stuck behind a desk in a stuffy room with his old colleagues who are trying to relive the old days by telling stories. And there's your poor husband, trying to find an excuse to leave so he can whisk you off to whatever lovely establishment he has planned for the two of you."

Maria laughed at his dramatics while she buttoned her coat and put her gloves on.

"You are exactly right, Max," her husband's voice reverberated down the hallway. Both turned to see him, slightly out of breath, dusted in snow, and hair windswept.

"Georg, are you alright?" Maria hurried over to his side. "You look practically frozen!"

"You are a sight for sore eyes, well, frozen eyes, I suppose," he commented as she dusted the snow off his shoulders and coat. "It's really coming down out there. That's why it took me a little longer to get back – I had to go back and get the car. Unfortunately, we won't be able to go out to dinner."

"That's alright, really," she assured him, despite feeling a pang of sadness. "Max, are you coming with us?"

Max shook his head. "Oh, no. I am staying in Salzburg tonight. We have a committee meeting along with a dinner for some of the sponsors. I'll be fine."

"Very well, Max," Georg responded before turning to Maria. "We'd better get going then. I don't want us to get caught in the storm."

He took her gloved hand, and they made their way out to the street where a good amount of snow covered the ground.

"Oh, my," Maria exclaimed. "I didn't realize it was this snowy."

"Too focused on your music, hm?" Georg teasingly asked. He kept a firm grip around her as they walked to the car, a little way down the road. There were some icy patches, and he did not want her to risk falling.

"Something like that."

Georg raised his eyebrow and glanced over at her. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"I'm surprised Max didn't give me any trouble once you got here. I- uh, wasn't too focused today during practice."

Georg quirked the side of his mouth into a mischievous smile. He couldn't help himself.

"Oh? And may I ask, dear Maria, what were you so focused on instead?" he asked in that low baritone that made her insides warm despite the freezing weather around them.

She didn't know what came over her. Maybe it was the weather or the fact they couldn't go out to dinner anymore, but she wanted to tease him a little back.

"What do you think?"

He raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What do I think?"

She tried her best to mimic his low voice. "Yes, Captain. What do you think I was so distracted by?"

Despite the snow, Georg stopped in the middle of the sidewalk and stared at her, speechless. Was she... no… she couldn't be goading him, right? No… it was just his imagination. She looked up at him with those big innocent eyes.

"Well, let's see," he pretended to think, wrapping his arm around her again as he began to walk again. "Could it be… about the children?"

"No," she breathed. "I don't recall thinking about the children."

"Alright, no to the children. Could it be about the weather?"

She laughed but stopped when she lost her footing on a patch of ice and fell into his steadying arms. "Oh!"

"I take it was most definitely not the weather you were thinking of then," he joked. Maria shook her head as a slight blush rose on her cheeks. "Perhaps, it was the dinner I promised you, Fraulein."

She gave him a coy smile. "Perhaps."

Georg shook his head as he opened the car door for her and helped her in, then hurried over to the other side to climb in himself. He started up the car and turned to her while he waited for it to warm up.

"Now I'm intrigued. What was so captivating about the dinner I promised you, hm?"

"It wasn't the dinner that was so captivating," she corrected. "Something else."

Georg furrowed his brow as he began driving the car.

"Something else? But the only other thing you knew about the dinner was that I would be there."

Maria flushed, not able to respond, hoping he'd take the hint. Now they were out of the snowstorm, she lost a bit of her nerve and found herself unable to continue her teasing.

At the silence, Georg pondered her non-answer, a little surprised but pleased. Was she really so distracted by spending more time with him? Was it too good to be true? However, that pretty little blush that remained on her face for the better part of the drive seemed to confirm his suspicion.

"Alright, children, I have no doubt you all will be on your best behavior, correct?"

The entire von Trapp family – except for Maria – was piled into the car, all dressed in their finery for the Christmas concert. The children were buzzing with excitement from the festivities of the day. The Christmas tree was finally put up and decorated in the main hallway of the house, as per tradition. Garland was wrapped around the railing that surrounded the gallery.

Hedwig sat up front next to Georg with Gretl on her lap while the rest of the children piled in the back. Maria and Max were already at Mirabell Palace, having left after the delicious Christmas dinner provided by Cook.

"Yes, Father," they chorused.

"Remember, we are here to support your mother and uncle. I expect you to be just as well behaved as the night of the party. Make sure to mind your manners and look out for each other."

"We will, Father," Liesl promised.

Georg smiled back at his eldest through the mirror and began driving.

Maria nervously walked around one of the rooms off the hall that served as a dressing room of sorts. It was the same room she prepared in when she sang for the festival when she was young, and it felt odd to be back.

She remembered pacing in the same way she was now – out of nerves and excitement. Stille Nacht was an integral part of Austria's Christmas season, and there was much anticipation to hear the much-beloved Christmas song.

Her mother, before she died, told Maria the history of the song and its importance to Austria. Both of Maria's parents adored music, most especially her Mother, and they fostered her love of music along with her God-given talent.

When Maria was seven, her parents came into money from a distant relative that passed away. They weren't necessarily poor before, but with the extra money, they could send young Maria to the best vocal coach, who in turn encouraged her to audition for the Christmas concert that following year. However, they would never see her perform at the show. That summer, they died in a tragic car accident, leaving Maria in the care of her uncle.

Knowing her talents and the potential money he could gain, Franz encouraged her to sing at the Christmas concert, and she did so for the next five years. She gained some recognition in Salzburg until she was sent off to school abroad with her parents' money expressly set aside for her. She continued her vocal education and traditional schooling, though she would join the convent once she graduated.

Maria felt a call to directly serve God and planned to do so once she returned from school. However, that was clearly not God's plan for her when she was informed of her marriage to Georg once she arrived home.

Despite the significant shift her life had taken, some things didn't change – including the nerves, she felt while waiting to perform. Maria still remembered the concert like the back of her hand and found herself humming along with the music as she waited to be called to the stage. Maria wouldn't appear until the two final songs – "Stille Nacht" and "Adeste Fideles"*.

So, here she was, pacing the room and praying the children were on their best behavior.

Overall, the music was stunning so far. Georg was highly impressed with the beauty of the concert. The beautiful orchestra and various instrumental soloists, and a few other prominent groups performed well-known songs. It was wonderfully put together, and Georg finally found himself appreciating Max's hard work. However, he was impatient for his wife to appear, and Gretl was apparently feeling the same as he felt his youngest lean over in her seat to him.

"When is Mama going to sing?" she asked.

"I'm not sure, darling," he whispered back. "It must be soon, though."

Gretl sighed and rubbed her eyes. It was about an hour after her bedtime, and despite the extra-long nap she took this afternoon so she could stay up, he could tell she was getting restless. So, the father drew his daughter into his lap and wrapped his arms around her.

All the children, so far, behaved exceptionally well and were a credit to the von Trapp name. Unsurprisingly, there were stares and comments from people when Georg led his family into the banquet hall before the concert began. It was rare to see Captain von Trapp and his whole brood out at a public event in Austrian society. They never attended the Christmas Eve festival before, even when Agathe was alive – usually heading to England to visit her parents when they were still alive.

Despite his fears, they behaved immaculately before the concert began, politely greeting prominent people in Austrian society and minding their manners during the show. It wasn't too hard for them to mind their manners as Georg could see all of them were entranced by the beautiful music. For a moment, Georg felt guilty he never took the older ones to a concert like this when Salzburg and Austria at large were home to some of the most beautiful music. He vowed to dig out the gramophone and records from the attic for tomorrow morning so they could enjoy more music while they opened presents.

Georg snapped out of his thoughts as Max announced, "And now, the moment, you've been waiting for all Advent – Stille Nacht. Baroness Maria von Trapp will be performing the song along with our wonderful orchestra."

As his announcement, Maria appeared in the dress she bought with Annaliese. Georg's mouth dropped open in surprise. She looked absolutely captivating, and Georg wondered for a moment if he would ever not be surprised at her beauty. He doubted it.

Max greeted her with a kiss on the cheek before exiting the stage to watch from the audience. Georg felt Gretl sit up in his lap and lean forward, awoken by the mention of Maria's name.

"Mama!" she called. A light murmur broke out around the audience in amusement.

Georg saw Maria rapidly trying to scan the audience from the stage to find Gretl before the music started. She found his eyes first, and an imperceptible smile appeared on her face. Then he saw her look down to Gretl and wave. Gretl waved back, and she turned up to Georg.

"There she is, Papa!"

"I know, sweetheart," he murmured. "But we need to be quiet, your mother going to sing."

Gretl gasped in realization the moment she had been waiting for finally came, so she covered her mouth in excitement when the music began. Georg chuckled in amusement as she continued to lean forward in Georg's lap; he had to wrap his arm around her front so Gretl wouldn't fall off as Maria began to sing.

Stille Nacht, heilige Nacht…

Georg knew Maria had a beautiful voice. It was a simple fact, and no one could question the God-given gift she had. Despite knowing this, there were no words to describe the feeling that overcame Georg when his wife began singing. The quiet power and emotion as she sang the Christmas carol were unmistakable, and she captivated the audience with her clear soprano.

Like the night she sang to him the first time, Georg felt he saw a new part of her. The combination of her love of music and her faith was unmistakable. Georg felt his own eyes fill with tears that he desperately tried to blink away. It was as though a veil had been lifted. Under the spotlight, Georg could see Maria for who she was – a wonder. Not only for her incredible talent but also for what she had done for him and their family.

She led him back to his children, helped rebuild his family, and gave him someone to depend on and trust. Georg thought it was too good to be true.

He convinced himself the only thing he could ever feel towards her was a mindless attraction that had no depth to it. Why should he be lucky enough to fall in love with someone a second time in this life? Why was he worthy given his endless mistakes? Despite all of those lingering questions, it was impossible to delude himself any longer. Though it took him so long to realize it, he couldn't deny the true feelings he felt for her anymore – he loved her.

But where did he go from here? Should he tell her even though she was adamant about their relationship not changing? Would it be worth risking their relationship? However, he also recognized that she clearly developed feelings towards him, whether she realized it or not. Having admitted his own feelings, her feelings became undoubtedly clear. He felt a little silly not recognizing them before. However, this was not a traditional relationship – they did everything backward: focusing on their children's well-being, getting married, and then falling in love.

What a pair they were.

Georg smiled to himself. Yes, they were in love. Despite his underlying fears and concerns about declaring that love to her, he felt at peace for now. He truly loved Maria - profoundly and endlessly.

*English: "O, Come All Ye Faithful"

Chapter Text

Georg von Trapp was a man of reason. He was methodical. He thought through his actions in his day-to-day life with precision. No matter how emotional, no matter how anxious he got, through his years in the imperial navy, he could always remain calm. So, despite the excitement and desperation he felt, Georg strategically made his way through the crowd to locate his wife.

After the concert ended, he noticed she exited the stage and disappeared into the crowd of people who no doubt wanted to congratulate her on her stunning performance of "Stille Nacht" and "Adeste Fideles."*

While "Stille Nacht" left the audience speechless and in awe, "Adeste Fideles" left the audience overjoyed and filled with Christmas spirit. Maria beckoned everyone to join her at the second refrain, and everyone responded enthusiastically.

It was magic. The energy in the room was indescribable as the song ended, and the room erupted in applause for Maria and the orchestra. Georg swore he saw Maria wipe a stray tear from her eye, clearly overwhelmed with emotion. He knew his wife just sang her heart out for the first time in public in years and that no doubt was a lot for her to take in, despite the positive response she received.

And there was the primal part of him that needed to be close to her, especially after having recognized his feelings for her mere minutes ago. Audience and sponsors be damned! He wanted to steal her away, declare his love to her and then wrap her up in his arms and keep her there forever.

That wish seemed increasingly impossible as the minutes passed. Georg fidgeted his fingers as he became more frustrated. He couldn't find her strawberry blonde hair nor the sparkle of her dress in the commotion of people. Maria didn't seem to be anywhere, and he was about to turn back to his family until he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"Go to the door next to the stage," Max muttered with a knowing look on his face. "She needed a moment."

Georg shot him a grateful glance before weaving his way through the crowd as nonchalantly as he could. A few familiar faces greeted him and wished he would pass on their congratulations to Maria and wondered if he'd seen her, to which he shook his head – which was true. Though he didn't add that he knew where she was, Georg merely excused himself and explained he would keep an eye out for her.

The former naval captain sighed in relief as he finally ducked out of sight and quickly entered the door. He was surprised to find it empty, though there were traces of his wife – her makeup spread out on the makeshift vanity, her carpet bag, the dress bag for her gown, and the unmistakable scent of her perfume.

But where was she?

Just then, another door opened, and Maria appeared, looking overwhelmed. So much so, she didn't seem to notice his presence as she walked over to the vanity. When she began to touch up her makeup, he saw her hands were shaking.

"Maria?"

The strawberry blonde let out a yelp in surprise and turned to face him.

"Oh, Georg!" she exclaimed as she put a hand on her chest. "I didn't even hear you come in!"

He shoved his hands in his pockets, suddenly feeling nervous, and smiled. "I noticed."

"Wh-what are you doing in here? Where are the children?"

"They are in the banquet hall, no doubt minding their manners and impatiently waiting to congratulate their mother on her beautiful performance."

He smiled at the slight blush that rose from her neck to her cheeks. If he had seen her the moment he walked in the room, Georg would have swept her up in his arms and kissed her with all the passion he could muster but seeing her so clearly shaken made him pause. She didn't respond to his comment. He watched as she became lost in her thoughts again.

Georg slowly walked over to her and gently took her hand in his. He raised it up to his lips and kissed it. At his action, she slowly looked over at him, still looking distressed.

"You're far away, Maria. Please come back to me," he gently pleaded.

She shook her head and sighed, taking her hand back as she sat down on the end of a chaise.

"I don't know what came over me, but I knew I needed to escape. So many people began to swarm, and it brought me back to when I was younger, I suppose. Though everyone was lovely and meant well, I was still overwhelmed."

Georg nodded in understanding, sitting down next to her as she continued.

"I also just wanted to find you, but I couldn't see you," she softly admitted. "I panicked for a moment, and Max told me to go in here to calm down."

Georg felt his heart stop at her admission, and he couldn't help but draw her into his arms. After a beat, he kissed the top of her head.

"Well, I'm here now," he assured. "Max told me you were in here. I don't think I would have found you if he hadn't."

"I'm glad he did," Maria murmured as she nestled herself deeper into his embrace. "I felt a bit lost without you."

Georg rested his chin on top of hers, relishing in the closeness of her.

"I'll do my best to stay by your side," he promised. "Though I predict the children will probably try to sweep you away from me like they normally do. They are excited to tell you how much they loved your performance. Especially Gretl, I assume you heard her call out to you?"

Maria giggled at the memory. "Yes, I did. She really is my biggest fan."

"Oh, I don't know about that," he responded petulantly. "Perhaps your most vocal fan."

The young woman raised an eyebrow. Needing to get a look at his face, she sat up and turned to him. Maria was faced with an incredibly vulnerable-looking Georg von Trapp. The look on his face was like the expression he had while she sang "Stille Nacht" – full of curiosity, awe, and… well, love. So much so it made her stomach drop in surprise. There were so many things happening all at once, and she felt barely equipped to deal with them.

But before she could respond, the door swung open. Brigitta and Louisa peeked their heads into the room. Out of habit, the couple separated from each other and turned to face the girls, though Georg kept a hand on Maria's back.

"Mother! You sounded absolutely brilliant," Brigitta praised as she hurried over to the pair. "You even made Grandmama cry!"

Maria and Georg laughed at the girl's comment – Hedwig though dramatic, was not known for crying. However, when she did, it was a whole production.

"Uncle Max said we needed to find you; there's a lot of people who want to talk to you," Louisa explained, leaning on the door frame with her arms crossed. "No one is leaving until they see you!"

The young woman nodded and stood up from the chaise.

"We'll be right out," Georg promised, standing up next to her. "Make sure your brothers aren't getting into too much trouble."

Brigitta and Louisa nodded in unison and ran back to the banquet hall. Just as Maria was about to follow them, she felt her husband gently take her hand and pull her back to him.

"Georg, we really should-" she began.

"Before we go, I want to congratulate you," he explained. "I am so grateful you decided to share your talent with us tonight. I have never been prouder to be your husband."

The sincere look on his face was too much for Maria to take. She was tired of holding her emotions back, and before she realized what she was doing, she threw her arms around him and kissed him. She felt his body tense in surprise, but he quickly responded by firmly kissing her back and placing one hand on her waist while his other hand went to her hair.

Georg was in absolute heaven - Maria was a soft yet solid presence in his arms, and her lips were just as delicious as he remembered. They were gentle kisses, he didn't want to overwhelm her, but he also wanted to express feelings he had that words couldn't. So, he pulled her closer to him and slotted her hips firmly against his while their chests pressed against each other. His fingers ran through her soft hair, and she slowly wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. He could feel the rise and fall of her chest and the rapid beating of her heart.

As they separated for a quick moment to get air, Georg saw the vulnerability in his eyes reflected in her own. He knew she knew he loved her and vice versa. There was no denying it anymore. Of course, they would have to talk about everything that transpired between them, but at the moment, Georg just wanted to feel her lips against his own. So, he quickly closed the distance between them and couldn't help but lightly nip at her bottom lip before kissing her deeply.

Though inexperienced, Maria readily responded with passion and an eagerness that endeared her to Georg even more. Her clumsy attempts to kiss him back became more skilled with each moment, and he was surprised with how quickly she learned. He could barely get enough of her. It was better than any of the dreams that haunted him over the last few months. She tasted more delicious than he thought, her hair was softer than he imagined, and her body fit even more perfectly against his.

He didn't want this moment to end, but he knew that if they stalled much longer, someone else could come in and interrupt them, which Georg was not in the mood to deal with. So, reluctantly, he separated from her and was met with the most enchanting sight – his wife, lips swollen, breathless, and eyes blown wide. Her pupils were so dilated he could barely see the blue he loved so much.

He removed his hand from her hair and cupped her cheek while he tried to catch his breath. It proved difficult when Maria grabbed his arm with her left hand and placed her hand over his. She turned her head and kissed his palm, nearly bringing him to his knees. Georg doubted she realized what she was doing. Her eyes were hazy with lust.

"Maria," he choked out.

"What?" she breathed, turning her head again to nuzzle her cheek against his hand.

Maria was barely aware of anything outside of Georg. His solid form, the thickness of his hair, the smoothness of his lips, his firm grip on her waist contrasted with his gentle hand on her cheek. His scent was intoxicating both the cologne he wore – sandalwood, musk, vanilla – and something distinctly him that Maria couldn't describe. His presence was all-consuming. She wanted nothing more than to melt into him and float away to another world.

At that thought, she couldn't help but lean forward and capture his lips in another kiss and ran her fingers through his hair again. He just tasted so good, and his lips were so soft, and she wondered for a moment how she only kissed him for a moment at their wedding. If she knew kissing him would be like this, she would have taken it up much earlier in their relationship. She smiled at that thought as he gently broke away from her again, trying to put some distance between them.

"Maria, please," he sounded even more ragged, his hair tousled thanks to her fingers. "We need to stop."

His young wife's eyes widened in realizing what they were doing, breaking the trance she was in. Maria remembered the people outside and her hands went to her cheeks as she looked away from him in embarrassment.

"Oh goodness, Georg. I'm sorry-"

He cut her off by stepping forward, gently grabbing her chin, and moving her face to look at him.

"Never apologize for kissing your husband, Maria," he fiercely growled. "I won't hear it." He gently kissed her cheek as he dropped his hand from her chin and ran his hand through his hair, remembering what he was saying before. "But we really do need to stop, my darling. I can't resist you, and all of those people are out there waiting for you."

Before she could stop herself, she looked up defiantly at him.

"What if I don't want to stop?"

Georg felt the wind knocked out of him at that question, and he took another step away from her.

"Please, Maria," he pleaded. "Have mercy, I am a mere man, and I don't think you realize what you are asking." He held up his hand at her protest. "There are things we need to discuss, and as I said, there are people out there waiting for you." He pulled her over to the mirror and tried to fix his disheveled hair while Maria smoothed her own. "So, we are going to straighten ourselves up, act the part of Captain and Baroness von Trapp and socialize for an appropriate amount of time. Then we will round up our children, take them home, put them to bed, and then we will discuss us."

Maria huffed in frustration, and then a playful smile came across her face after she studied his face.

"Yes, it might be a good idea to straighten up. I don't believe that color of lipstick goes with your tie."

Georg turned to the mirror in surprise. He chuckled when he saw his wife's light shade of lipstick that transferred onto him during their passionate embrace. He pulled out his handkerchief to wipe it off while Maria reapplied her lipstick silently, suddenly serious.

She was slightly irritated despite knowing Georg spoke sense. For a moment, Maria completely forgot where they were or why they were there in the first place, but it was such a relief to finally express a fraction of the feelings she felt for Georg. She had been driven nearly mad the last few days by the emotions that bubbled up – attraction, love, fear, and excitement. Their kisses relieved some of those feelings, but there was still much to discuss with time they didn't have right now.

They still had to keep up appearances, take care of the children, not to mention it was Christmas Eve! As Captain and Baroness von Trapp, they had many other considerations outside of themselves, and though Maria was grateful for them, she found herself wishing that they could go off in their own little world.

"I also haven't had the chance to tell you, though I think I've shown you well enough," he murmured, coming to stand behind her, unable to resist wrapping his arms around her waist. "You look magnificent tonight."

Maria blushed a deep red, practically matching her dress. She tucked some hair behind her ear.

"Thank you. Annaliese said you would like it."

Georg raised an eyebrow and looked at her through the mirror.

"Oh, she did, did she?"

His wife nodded. "And I take it she was right." Maria placed her left hand over his that rested on her waist.

"I think you could say that," he murmured, leaning down to kiss her neck. But before he could, she moved away with a teasing smile on her face.

"Oh, no, you don't. I thought you said people are waiting for me."

Georg gaped at her for a moment, fidgeting his fingers that were now empty, lips aching to taste her soft skin again. But he sighed and nodded.

"You're right, darling." Georg ran a hand through his hair again, taking a steadying breath. "Are you ready?"

She gave him a brilliant smile and nodded.

Apparently, that brilliant smile wasn't reserved just for Georg. Once they returned, well-wishers swarmed around them, and Maria seemed to embrace the attention. She graciously thanked all that approached her and made small talk for as long as they wanted. It was almost a complete flip from the overwhelmed Maria he saw in her dressing room. Though Georg could understand, she undoubtedly adopted a mask similar to him when interacting with these people; it was torture.

He was still muddled from their encounter in her dressing room, and the champagne he held in his hand was the only thing keeping him calm. There was one last look Maria gave him left him rattled and wanting before they entered the room, and he almost dragged her back into the dressing room and locked the door. He desperately tried to keep his dignity and put on his unaffected aristocratic mask, but Maria's presence was too much for him.

He vowed to himself he would stay close to her and help her navigate the crowds as she was so hesitant to do in the beginning, it became more difficult. Not only was her presence incredibly distracting, but Maria seemed to slip further and further out of his grasp as more people surrounded her. She became further enveloped, effectively cut off from him within a few minutes of them making their appearance. She was once again the belle of the ball while Georg broodily watched from a corner.

Max and Hedwig were socializing with the upper echelons of Austrian society, who continued to make donations into the night. They had broken their goal for the charity, and Max was overjoyed. People would be talking about the concert for months and were already making plans to attend next year – he'd just have to ensure Maria would stay, which he promised would be absolutely no problem.

Hedwig, too, was in her element, receiving praise for not only her beautiful grandchildren, who were so well-behaved during the concert, but also for her daughter-in-law's performance. It was beautiful for her to unashamedly brag about the legacy she had created.

The pair navigated the party together, though they were rarely talking to the same people at the same time. Occasionally they teasingly waved over to Georg, who still sat in a corner of the room with champagne in his hand. They didn't dare go over to him though, the look on his face ensured they keep their distance unless they wanted their heads bitten off.

"I wonder what happened between them in the dressing room," Hedwig mused as they moved about the room. "Georg is looking decidedly broody."

"By the blush and bright smile Maria had when they walked out, I'd say they finally gave each other a thorough kissing," Max muttered behind his wine glass. "That's why I had them go in there in the first place."

"Max!" Hedwig exclaimed. "You promised you weren't going to meddle without my knowledge!"

"Well, it worked, didn't it?" he asked sardonically. "And by the look on Georg's face right now, it went a little too well-"

Hedwig cut him off by raising her hand and saying, "I do not need to know whatever else you are about to say. I may be nosy, but I'm not that nosy."

Max waved his hand in dismissal and continued, "I was only going to say that Maria may give Georg a run for his money tonight."

She raised her eyebrow. "In what way?"

"I thought you said you weren't nosy."

"When it comes to Maria, I am! Tell me!"

"Haven't you noticed the way she's baiting him? It's like when they used to argue, though the tables are turned. I don't think I've seen Maria this comfortable or excited to be around all of these people before. She's letting all of the gentlemen kiss her hand, stand much closer to her than she would ever let them before…"

As Max continued, Hedwig studied Maria for a moment. There did seem to be an underlying glint in the young woman's eye as she socialized, though if you didn't know her well enough, you wouldn't notice. Maria did seem to accept more physical contact, stand closer to the men who were clearly drooling over her, and perhaps even flirt a little bit. An amused smile came over Hedwig's face – she was trying to make him jealous, and it seemed to work once a young man around Maria's age place an arm around her. Hedwig glanced over to her son, whose face was murderous, and she laughed outright.

"Poor Georg, he really had no idea what he was getting into with her? He thought he was going to overwhelm her, but at this point, I think it's going to be the other way around."

What the hell was his wife doing?

They were supposed to be playing the part of Captain and Baroness von Trapp, though he reluctantly concluded he was really the one not upholding his end of the argument. Maria proffered her hand countless times for it to be kissed, and she stood closer to acquaintances – particularly the male ones of all ages and marital status eyed her. She was only being polite and gracious.

Though he couldn't help but notice the little glances she was tossing over her shoulder at him as she walked around the room. He saw how comfortable she was interacting with everyone – especially the men that seemed to follow her. It made him grip his champagne glass tighter.

Georg knew that if he stood up and tried to stay close to Maria, he would make their excuses to leave, despite him arguing they needed to make their appearance in the first place. He thought he'd have a better handle on himself by the time they exited the dressing room – for God's sake, he was a grown man and should be able to control himself, but there was something about Maria. He even admitted it to her; he could barely resist her.

What if I don't want to stop?

That question continued to roll around in his head in her breathless voice, and he took a long drink of his whiskey. Georg huffed in frustration, knowing it was still too early to leave; everyone else was having an enjoyable time. Even the children enjoyed themselves, having found friends to play with as the adults continued to mingle.

It would be rude for them to leave at this time, especially since Max told him it was customary for the sponsors and their families to stay a little longer after everyone else had gone.

So, Georg resigned himself to his corner, accepting he would be here for another thirty minutes at least. From his vantage point, he could see Maria from any place in the room. He saw as she swanned about going from group to group, charming everyone in her path, much like the night of the Ebberfeld's Harvest Ball though he was not next to her.

A feeling of jealousy settled in his stomach and cloud his vision as he thought back to that imaginary man Georg conjured the night of the harvest ball. There were parallels between that night and this night – everyone wanted her attention, to brush past her or to share a laugh with her. He narrowed his eyes at the sight of more young men coalescing around her. She did not try to move away or show any signs of distress; in fact, it seemed to relish in the attention.

Georg furrowed his brow as he saw her lean into a young man he didn't know. She laughed at some joke he made and threw her head back in delight. The man moved closer to her and whispered something into her ear. She responded by playfully swatting at him while remaining incredibly close to him. The naval captain gripped the arm of his chair and slowly drank the remaining amber liquid in his glass. Was she even aware of how close they were?

Georg shot up from his seat when he realized she clearly did not – she allowed this young man to wrap his arm around her as they continued to share laughter. His blood boiled. Who the hell was this man, and why did he have the audacity to place his hands on her? He doubted Maria would have known anyone else here besides the sponsors who were much older than her, older than him even. So, Georg left his glass on the table next to his chair and resolutely made his way through the crowd.

Though some people greeted him and tried to stop him, the naval captain ignored everyone, zeroing in on his wife and this mystery man. He grabbed a full champagne glass from a table as he crossed the room. They were still incredibly close, and Georg couldn't help but seethe at the ease Maria had with someone other than him.

"There you are, my darling," Georg greeted her from behind as evenly as he could. Maria whipped around at the sound of his voice and smiled, taking the champagne he proffered. Then he turned to the young man who, for some God-forsaken reason, still had his arm around her as Georg introduced himself, "Hello, Georg von Trapp."

"Oh, so this is the famous Captain," the man chuckled to Maria, increasing Georg's ire. "A pleasure to meet you, sir." He removed his arm from around Maria and held out his hand.

Georg sharply nodded at him, ignoring the man's gesture, while snaking his arm around Maria and pulling her to his side.

"And you are…? I don't believe Maria has mentioned you," Georg responded.

"That doesn't surprise me. We haven't seen each other in quite some time!"

"At least five years," Maria agreed. "Before I left for school."

"God, that seems so long ago," the still nameless man mused. "I remember you had yet to grow into your long legs and arms," he laughed. "Now, here you are." He motioned up and down at her figure.

Georg tensed and pulled Maria closer, resisting the urge to pummel this man into the floor. Blood roared in his ears, and Georg saw red. How dare he make a comment like that about his wife. Georg formed his free hand into a fist and was about to say something until he realized his wife was speaking.

"Simon's family worked at the palace," she began, with a slight smirk on her face. "He was often here, moseying around the different rooms while I rehearsed."

Wait. What? Georg raised his eyebrow at the knowing look on his wife's knew exactly what she was doing. The jealousy left Georg as quickly as it came, and he felt rather sheepish, having misjudged the situation. He relaxed his arm around Maria's waist, no longer feeling threatened.

Given the new information and how Maria interacted with him, he could clearly see now they were simply old playmates. In fact, they seemed to resemble Liesl and Friedrich's dynamic – genuine admiration mixed with merciless teasing.

"Yes, and she was the one that would get us into trouble!"

"No," Maria countered after she sipped her champagne. "You were the one that showed me those hidden passageways."

God, what a fool Georg was. Maria played him like a fiddle, judging by the subtle but smug look on her face. She wanted him jealous, successfully baited him into jealousy, and pulled her oblivious old friend into the scheme as well. She was clever. He'd give her that.

Perhaps he deserved it. After all, he was the one who spent the majority of the party brooding in the corner while she played the role of Baroness von Trapp perfectly. Granted, part of the reason he was sulking in the corner was the impact she had on him, but regardless, he couldn't blame her for having a bit of fun at his expense.

"You are quite conniving, Fraulein," Georg rumbled as she sat down on the sofa in his study.

The children were finally in bed, still stimulated from the exciting concert, after party, and the fact tomorrow was Christmas morning. It was a bit challenging but took just over ten minutes longer than usual to settle all of them, much to Maria's relief.

She desperately wanted to be alone with her husband.

"Oh, I'm Fraulein now, hm?" she challenged with a raised eyebrow.

"Only when you're up to no good," he breathed.

He stalked over to her like a wolf going after its prey. Maria felt that pull in her stomach from their encounter in her dressing room. He looked deliciously dangerous, and she unconsciously licked her lips in anticipation.

For the rest of the after-party, the young woman was flustered, trying to sort through the mess of thoughts running through her head. The most prominent was to drag Georg back into her dressing room and have him continue to kiss her the way he was, but she knew it wasn't possible. Max and others were counting on her to make an appearance. So, she entertained and charmed the sponsors and audience members just like when she was younger.

It was easy to put on the mask and tell these people precisely what they wanted to hear: "Oh, of course, I hope to be back next year," "Thank you so much, you really are so generous," and her favorite line – "This concert wouldn't be possible without you!"

However, this year it was a bit more difficult to concentrate even after separating from her husband. She felt Georg's burning gaze on her despite him being clear on the other side of the room for the majority of the night. She knew why he kept his distance; Maria had been unfair to him at the end of their encounter – teasing him like that.

Though she was innocent, the fire and passion Georg harbored for her was unmistakable. The way he kissed her could only be described as ardent and all-consuming. The way he gripped her body and pressed it against his could only be described as possessive and demanding, which sent a thrill up her spine at the memory. The way he looked at her after he forcefully separated them could only be described as desperate, and Georg said he couldn't resist her.

That comment made Maria pause as they tried to pull themselves together. She knew he found her attractive, even more after their embrace in the dressing room, but under the conditions and expectations of elite Austrian society, surely he would behave. And yet… being the endlessly curious person Maria was, she couldn't help but wonder, would there be something to push him over the edge?

The young woman was a little lost at first how to test her question, but then Simon appeared, and her little plan fell into place. Maria relished in her success when she felt her husband's strong presence behind her and heard the near growl in his voice once he appeared.

That delicious feeling that pooled in her lower belly increased when she saw the look on her husband's face – possessive and lustful. Maria knew that his patience was hanging by a thread, and she finally realized Georg was completely capable of causing a scene given the limited information he had. So, she finally showed her husband mercy by giving him the background of her relationship with Simon. However, she couldn't help but smirk once he put the pieces together.

So, yes, she supposed it was fair to say she had been up to no good.

"I think you're looking pretty mischievous there yourself," she responded, watching him undo his tie and the first few buttons of his shirt.

Georg chuckled lowly as he leaned over her, placing his hands on the backrest of the sofa, effectively trapping her. He loomed over her, running his eyes from her lips down to her neck. Maria felt that familiar fire settle in the pit of her stomach as she felt his hot breath against the base of her throat. He lightly kissed her there, and she couldn't help but squirm under his attention.

"I thought you said we needed to discuss us," she choked out.

"Oh, we will, my love," Georg murmured. "I just wanted to pick up where we left off."

He continued to kiss up her neck, finding a spot near her ear that made Maria forget what was up and down. She couldn't help but let out little sighs and reached out to run her fingers through his hair. However, as quickly as he began, Georg extricated himself from her grasp and sat next to her, looking utterly unaffected by what just happened.

"So, where were we?"

*"O Come, All Ye Faithful" in Latin.

Chapter Text

"So, where were we?"

Maria stared at Georg wide-eyed, trying to form a coherent thought. She felt as though she was on fire. Her mind was racing from the delightful kisses he pressed on her neck. She could still feel his thick hair running through her fingers and longed to reach out and fix it, but he took care of it himself while he looked at her.

"Maria?" he asked in a teasing tone. "Are you quite alright?"

The young woman rolled her eyes at him and huffed in irritation.

"You know how I am."

He laughed at her response while sitting back on the sofa next to her.

"Now you get a little taste of how I felt during the after-party."

She raised an eyebrow at him and then broke into giggles.

"You weren't very subtle about how you were feeling, I have to say! Though most people took your frustration in a vastly different way. You have quite the reputation for despising social events."

Now it was Georg's turn to roll his eyes. He wrapped his arm around her as he replied, "Well, I'm happy to know they weren't aware of my real frustration."

Maria felt his eyes trace up from her lap to her neck and lips.

"And then you had to taunt me with that, Simon," he grumbled. "That wasn't a very nice thing to do."

"It also wasn't nice of you to sulk in a corner while I carried out my duties as Baroness von Trapp," Maria countered. Georg muttered something under his breath, and Maria leaned towards him. "What did you say?"

"Oh." He suddenly looked sheepish. "Nothing, darling. Forgive me."

Maria raised an eyebrow but let it go.

Georg cleared his throat and sighed.

"Well, I suppose we should actually talk about what happened tonight then, hm?"

The air suddenly shifted between them, and Maria felt as though cold water was just thrown on her. Georg must have felt the same because he moved his arm from around her and leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees. Maria nodded and moved some hair behind her ear, fidgeting anxiously on the sofa.

"Are you-"

"I think-"

They laughed, and Maria motioned for Georg to continue. He leaned over and kiss the side of her head before standing up. She watched him curiously as he began to pace. He suddenly seemed nervous.

"Georg, are you alright?"

"Yes, my love," he responded absent-mindedly. "I'm just wondering where to begin."

"The beginning is always a good place to start," she weakly joked.

He chuckled for a moment before beginning to pace back and forth.

"Well, I suppose that's sound advice, but pinpointing the exact moment I began to fall in love with you is a bit difficult."

Maria's heart stopped, and her mouth dropped open. He noticed her reaction and gave her a gentle smile.

"Is it so shocking to know your husband is in love with you, Maria?"

She rapidly shook her head while sputtering out, "No, I- just- to hear you say it…"

He kneeled in front of her retaking her hand.

"I suppose I feel a bit foolish to admit I didn't realize it earlier; there were many signs."

She cocked her head in curiosity. "Like what?"

"Well," he began, as he let go of her hand and began pacing back and forth. "I suppose the first time I had an inkling was our, er, discussion about the children attending the engagement party."

"You mean the first time I yelled at you?" she asked incredulously.

"Maybe I'm just looking back on it with rose-colored glasses, but I realized there was more to you than I originally thought. You had a fire and were already defending our children with a ferocity I found extremely attractive. Though at that point, I thought that's all I felt towards you."

"What do you mean?"

Georg sighed, standing up and shoving his hands in his pockets. "I didn't think I could fall in love again. Why would I deserve that after all the mistakes I've made? Much less deserve someone like you with all your youthfulness, passion, and talent? It was easier to convince myself I thought you beautiful, and that was the extent of my feelings."

"Hm," Maria mused. "I suppose that makes sense. It also makes your three-day… excursion to Vienna make more sense."

"I'm still sorry for that, darling." Georg sat down next to her and took her hand. "I can't imagine the stress you were under for those days. I really made a mess of things."

"We're here now," she assured him, squeezing his hand. Georg broke into a smile, and he raised her hand to his lips.

"I have to ask, when did you realize you were in love with me?"

"Oh," Maria laughed and used her free hand to tuck more hair behind her ear. "Only a few days ago."

Georg raised an eyebrow. "That recent?"

"You asked me when I realized it, not when I think I began falling in love with you," Maria responded pointedly. "Annaliese was the one who actually brought it to my attention. That was partially why I was so flustered when you appeared. We were just talking about you."

A smug grin game over his face, and he gently caressed the back of her hand that now rested in his lap.

"You were, were you?"

A light blush rose on her cheeks as she nodded.

"She asked me if I was in love with you. Though I knew I loved you, I didn't realize I could actually be in love with you. I didn't want to admit it to myself because I was scared, especially since I told you how much I didn't want our relationship to change – it seemed hypocritical."

"Hm."

"But… then I realized how badly I wanted to kiss you when you dropped me off at my rehearsal, and after my conversation with Annaliese, I was already turned upside down, so I took a chance."

"I'm very grateful you did," he admitted. "But I still want to know. When do you think you began falling in love with me, even if you didn't realize it?"

"Oh," she paused for a moment. "I honestly think it began when you gave me the engagement ring."

"I wasn't expecting that," Georg responded with a furrowed brow. "Why then?"

"I think it was the first time I felt like we were some version of a normal couple. You were so thoughtful. The ring had so much significance not only because it was from your grandparents but also because it showed me how much you did want this to work. Plus, it's not every day a handsome naval captain asks you to marry him – even if you've already said yes."

Georg laughed and shook his head at the wry smile on his wife's face.

"Georg?" she asked, her voice slightly wavered.

"What, my love?"

"How do you think the children are going to react?"

"I imagine the youngest will be pleased, though I think they always thought we were in love."

"What about the older ones?" She began playing with his fingers, trying to soothe her nerves. "Do you think they are going to be upset?"

"I don't see why they would be upset about their mother and father being in love," Georg reasoned. "If you're worried they might be upset you will occupy a slightly different role in my life, then that is something I will sort out with them, but I highly doubt that will be a problem."

"Why do you think so?"

"Well, Brigitta and Louisa were unfazed, nearly catching us in our, er, embrace last night in the dressing room. And Liesl gave me a bright smile last night when I called you 'my love' as you left the room to tend to Gretl. She seemed extremely pleased, though I think it's a combination of her genuinely wanting us to love each other and her being a hopeless romantic."

Maria laughed at his assessment and nodded, feeling much better.

"That's good to know; I wondered if the older ones suspected something."

"They certainly will suspect something soon because I'm not planning on letting you sleep in your own room anymore," he murmured, wrapping his arms around her.

"What will become of it then?" she laughed with a blush rising on her cheeks.

"Agathe used it as her study and dressing room; I never told you this, but… the key I gave you also unlocks that extra door next to your closet."

Maria's jaw dropped open. "It does?"

"I don't know if I told you this before, but Agathe used it as her dressing room and study. It was easier to add a door instead of walking all the way out down the hall. After each of the children were born, it also served as a makeshift nursery until they were old enough to move into the official nursery - except Gretl, she moved in immediately," he ended softly.

"I see," Maria responded. "Well, that will certainly be useful moving forward."

"I agree." Her husband leaned over and kissed her cheek gently as she let out a long yawn. "Speaking of bedrooms, I believe it is time we go to bed then, hm?"

The first thing Maria recalled the following Christmas morning was incessant knocking at the door.

She immediately sat up in bed, registering her surroundings. This was most definitely not her room but her husband's. Though she obviously saw it last night after she changed, it looked different in the morning light. She took in the dark blue walls, dark wood furniture with light accents of naval décor here and there. It was just how she imagined it right down to the picture of the submarine she could only assume Georg commanded next to his dresser.

"Georg," she murmured. "Georg!"

"Hm?" he grumbled, still half asleep and reaching out for her to come back to the warm bed.

"Your children are calling for you."

"You forget, Baroness, before breakfast, they are yours."

She laughed and lightly smacked the arm that reached out to her while she reached for her robe at the end of the bed.

"I could get used to this," he murmured, sitting up and getting a full view of her nightgown-clad body.

A thrill ran up Maria's spine as she watched her husband watch her. It brought her back to the night before after he showed her the door that connected their rooms. She went into her rooms to change but then realized she needed his help and called for her husband.

"Yes?" he asked teasingly, appearing in a snap. "Miss me already?"

"I seem to keep having this problem." She snorted, turning her back to him so he could continue unbuttoning her dress. "Can you help with my dress?"

"It would be my pleasure, Baroness," Georg rumbled, slowly reaching out to unclasp the remaining buttons. Though this time, he made no effort to resist touching the skin under her dress, and the young wife had to bite her lip to prevent any sighs from escaping.

However, her memory broke by the continued knocks at the door. Maria quickly finished tying her robe and opened the door, wondering who was already awake. On the other side stood Liesl, Kurt, Marta, and Gretl, all wide awake and filled with excitement.

"Mama!" Marta and Gretl exclaimed. "Santa came!"

"He did?"

"Yes," Liesl affirmed, though clearly surprised to see her mother at the door.

Then Kurt cut in, "Which is why we need you to come downstairs! The sooner we open presents, the sooner we get our breakfast!"

Georg laughed at his children's enthusiasm as he tied his own robe and attempted to right some of his hair.

"Where are Louisa, Friedrich, and Brigitta?" Maria asked.

"They went to wake up Uncle Max and Grandmama," Liesl responded. Georg shook his head in amusement.

"I'm sure they're thrilled about that. Collect the rest of your siblings and wait down by the tree. Your mother and I will be down in a moment. Kurt, if you want to sneak some bacon from the kitchen to hold you over, you are more than welcome," Georg offered as he walked into the bathroom.

At that offer, the boy ran out of the room shouting "thank you" as he hurried down to the first floor, quickly followed by Gretl and Marta. Liesl lingered for a moment, looking curiously at her mother.

"Liesl?" Maria asked. "Are you alright?"

The fourteen-year-old was silent for a moment, thinking intently about something, and then a large smile came across her face.

"Yes!" She exclaimed, hurried down the hallway.

Maria raised her eyebrow, about ready to call after her, but she felt her husband's arms wrap around her waist from behind.

"Not so fast," he chided. "You need a Christmas kiss."

"Mm," she smiled, turning to face him. "Merry Christmas, darling."

He leaned forward and gave her a thorough kiss. When they finally separated, Maria was breathless, legs like jelly, and she suspected she wouldn't be standing if not for his strong arms around her. They stared at each other for a moment, equally breathless. After a moment, Georg tucked some of Maria's hair behind her ear and kissed her forehead gently.

"Are you ready for the chaos?" he asked, nodding to the door.

"I wouldn't have it any other way."

The gift exchange before breakfast was not as bad as either Maria or Georg suspected it would be. The children were overjoyed at their new toys – both individual and shared, including a new rowboat for the lake. Max and Hedwig provided the occasional comment here and there, though it was far too early for either to be on their a-game.

They did, however, perk up when Georg pulled out the final gift for the children as a group – two framed pictures. The first held a photograph of the Von Trapp Family before Agathe passed. The children surrounded Georg, who held baby Marta, and a heavily pregnant Agathe, on the salon sofa. The picture was captured with a self-timer, and something clearly amusing happened as the camera snapped the shot. Broad smiles and laughs were on each von Trapp's face – showing a genuinely happy family.

The second picture was just as jubilant though there were a few changes. It was from Maria and Georg's wedding taken outside of St. Michael in Mondsee. Georg and Maria sat on a bench surrounded by the children, and similar expressions of delight were across each person's face in the second picture due to an unknown source.

The children were speechless at the thoughtful gift from their father. Most, if not all, of the pictures of their first mother, were removed after her death, and Georg believed it was finally time to change that fact. He also wanted to celebrate their reunited family thanks to Maria and all she had done for them – thus the two pictures. It also opened up the opportunity for the children to share their memories of their first mother and for Gretl and Marta to see her.

Georg was apprehensive about how he might feel and the children's reaction to the gift, but he found himself relieved and slightly more at peace. Hearing his children's memories of their first mother was not as painful as he thought it would be. It was surprisingly cathartic, and he was astonished at the memories that flowed out of the older children. Georg realized how much they had bottled up and saw the release they also felt sharing dear memories of her with their father.

It made Georg grateful to have Maria there as well. She kept a reassuring grip on his hand or on his leg as the older children overflowed with memories of Agathe, and he occasionally added a detail. She listened with rapt attention, laughing along and asking questions. Maria had heard bits and pieces of Agathe over the last few months, but it was different to hear full stories and helped give a much better picture of the woman who left such a gaping hole in the von Trapp family.

Story sharing came to an amusing end when Kurt's stomach growled.

"Alright," Georg began with a laugh. "Everyone wash up and head to the kitchen – we need everyone's help because Cook, along with the rest of the household staff, have the day off."

"I wonder if Cook or Franz accidentally left the wine cellar unlocked," Max said mischievously. "That would be a wonderful Christmas present."

"Max, Georg gave you three bottles of vintage from his collection, and you are still trying to raid the cellar?" Hedwig asked with a laugh.

"Of course!" the impresario exclaimed as they exited the salon. "I have a reputation to uphold even on a holiday!"

Georg rolled his eyes at Max's comment before turning to the light tuck he felt on his robe.

"Papa, can we have cake for breakfast?" Marta asked, looking up at him with a cheeky smile on her face.

He laughed and shook his head. "No, my darling, we are going to have a real breakfast."

"But it's Christmas," Marta begged, grabbing her father's hand.

"Yeah!" Gretl exclaimed, taking his other hand. "We need to have a cake for Baby Jesus' birthday!"

Georg shook his head, leading them to the door to wash their hands. Maria couldn't hear his response as he was already down the hallway, but she prayed he was able to distract them with something else as she began straightening the room up a bit before following the rest of her family.

"Mother?" a soft voice came from the door.

Maria turned around, surprised to see Louisa at the door.

"Yes, Liesl?"

The teenager remained silent with a slight grimace on her face. Maria could see the gears turning in her head as she thought about what to say.

"Is there something you wanted to tell me?" Maria asked, trying to prompt her.

"Yes, but I don't know how…"

Maria walked over to the girl, gently took her hand, and lead her back over the recently cleared-off sofa.

"Take your time."

Liesl sighed after a moment. "Well, you asked earlier if everything was alright before we went down to open presents…"

"I remember."

"And everything is!" she blurted out. "Especially since Father gave us that picture of Mother and sharing the stories of her was so fun. I hadn't thought about so many of those memories for years." Liesl tucked some hair behind her ear and clasped both hands in her lap.

Maria nodded patiently, knowing there was more she needed to say.

"It was nice to see Father so happy and wanting to remember her, and for a moment, I wondered why he wanted to finally talk about her with us, but then… I saw the two of you sitting together, and it made sense."

Now the strawberry blonde was utterly confused at the direction of this conversation.

"What are you talking about, darling?"

"You're in love!

Maria's mouth dropped open in surprise. Well, to be fair, it really couldn't have been that hard for her to figure out. Especially a hopelessly romantic teenage girl like Liesl was bound to notice the signs. Maria's expression shifted from shock to embarrassment, and she nodded.

"Yes, we are."

Liesl excitedly clapped her hands together.

"Brigitta and I knew it!"

"Brigitta knows too?" Maria asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yes," Liesl began sheepishly. "Well, she was the one who heard Uncle Max muttering something about you two and love after he told her and Louisa to get you from the dressing room. And she said that you two looked like Mother and Father sometimes did after no one had seen them for a while."

Maria turned bright red at that detail, but Liesl clearly didn't notice as she continued.

"So, she told me about that, then this morning when you weren't in your room, but in Father's room, it all made sense, even though I was still a little surprised to know it."

"That's why you had that look on your face before you left," Maria commented.

The fourteen-year-old nodded, fiddling with her fingers.

"Are you okay with your father and I being in love?"

Liesl's eyes quickly made eye contact with her mother in surprise. "Of course, we are! Well, Louisa, Brigitta, and I, at least. The boys don't really care, and Marta and Gretl are too little. But we wanted it to happen for a while, especially since Father's much less grumpy. I think since the morning after the Harvest Ball. Father was so happy that morning; he played tea party with Marta and Gretl."

Maria laughed at that image. She could see her husband on the floor with Marta and Gretl decked out in their dress-up clothes handing him their miniature teacups and plates.

"I wish I was awake to see that!"

Liesl smiled and nodded. "It was funny; he hadn't done that since before Mother… He also let Kurt sneak a snack before breakfast and spent time talking to Friedrich about his old navy stories."

Maria's heart melted. One of the first things she noticed about Friedrich was how desperately he wanted to spend one-on-one time with his father learn about Georg's time in the Imperial Navy. He read endlessly about naval strategy and the importance of U-boats, and to know Friedrich was able to share that was wonderful.

"Yes, I am grateful one of my children is interested in the tales of my time on the sea," Georg's voice came from the doorway. Mother and daughter looked over to him, leaning against the doorframe. "Now, everyone is waiting impatiently for you two to join us at the dining table."

"Breakfast is ready?" Maria asked, surprised. "How did you manage that?"

"As I have told you countless times, Maria – I can't share all of my secrets."

The young woman playfully rolled her eyes as she and Liesl walked to meet him at the door.

"I just think you found everything Cook prepared before he left yesterday," she laughed.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Georg responded, waving his hand in dismissal. "Oh, Liesl, after lunch, can you remind me to get the gramophone from the attic? I believe we need some Christmas music while you and your siblings play with your new toys."

Liesl gasped in surprise. "We haven't had the gramophone out since before…"

Georg nodded apologetically. "I know, sweetheart, and for that, I am sorry."

"We all understood, Father-"

"Just because you understood doesn't mean it was right," he responded firmly. "You all suffered in many ways after your mother died, and I am so sorry I wasn't there for you until recently, mostly thanks to your new mother." He gave Maria a small smile before turning back to his eldest. "You dealt with much more than you should have at your age, and I am so proud of the person you have become, Elisabeth."

Georg gently placed his hand on her cheek as a tear rolled down Liesl's face.

"Thank you, Father."

"Papa!" a shout came from down the main hall, ending the special moment between father and daughter. "Kurt is trying to eat before everyone is seated!"

"Mind your business, Bri!" Friedrich groaned.

"Brigitta has her book at the table!" Kurt yelled.

"Oh, goodness," Maria murmured, hurrying out of the room.

"Never a dull moment with your siblings," Georg murmured, eliciting a laugh from Liesl as they followed Maria down the main hall and into the dining room.

"Well, that wasn't too difficult," Maria sighed, closing the door to the nursery hallway.

Georg looked back at her with a raised brow. "I don't think we have the same definition of difficult."

Maria lightly laughed and leaned against the door. "You have to admit the hardest part was getting them upstairs. Once they were in their beds, they dozed right off."

"After the third song," he pointed out.

"I thought it was going to take five songs, so we lucked out," she shrugged as she began walking down the hallway. "They were just so excited about their Christmas presents; I don't blame them for not wanting to sleep."

"Speaking of presents," Georg began, "I have one more for you."

"Georg! You spoiled me rotten with the photo album of our wedding and that jewelry set; what else could there be for you to give me?"

He took her hand and led to downstairs to his study. "With recent developments of our relationship, I thought it would be beneficial for the two of us if we had some time away from the children. I arranged a trip for us over New Year's."

"A trip?! To where?" She clapped her hands in excitement - not unlike Marta and Gretl.

"Don't get too excited," he deflected. "Since it was such short notice, we are going back to Mondsee for three days."

"Oh, Georg, that sounds lovely."

"We're staying at the same hotel from our wedding; they had a last-minute opening, and I figured we could walk around the town square and watch the fireworks they shoot off around the lake."

"What about the children?"

"They will be perfectly fine; my mother and Max have promised to keep an eye on them."

"Oh, they know?"

Her husband let out a low chuckle.

"Yes," he rumbled. "In fact, Max was the one who helped me arrange it, though this time we can be secure in the knowledge we do in fact want one suite."

Maria blushed, and her stomach flipped at the realization they would be alone, together, very much in love, and completely free to act on those feelings if they so wished without the fear of children interrupting.

"Maria?" Georg asked, leaning over to her side.

"Yes, darling?"

"You're doing that adorable blush that tells me we need to discuss something," he explained gently, reaching out to caress her cheek.

"It's nothing. I just- well, having the opportunity to be alone with you is… intriguing.

He raised an eyebrow. "Intriguing?"

"In a good way!" she sputtered, reaching for the hand on his knee.

"Well, I have to agree with you there," he squeezed her hand. "But… I'm sensing there's something else."

Her blush deepened, and she averted her gaze. There was a long pause, and she tried not to squirm in her seat. That familiar pull settled in her stomach, and she desperately wanted to kiss him rather than answer. She was still surprised by the tremendous physical effect he had on her. It was like he was the spark that set her on fire, and she couldn't figure out how to put it out.

But… it was a little embarrassing for her to tell him that. They only just discussed their deep feelings for each other, and she did not necessarily feel comfortable vocalizing this physical reaction. Was that normal? She felt so lost. Having minimal experience with boys throughout her youth and her plans to become a nun did not prepare her for this situation. Obviously, she knew what married couples did, but she didn't know what it was actually like in practice, much less with an experienced former sailor and known rake.

Oh, help.

Maybe she should talk to Annaliese about it – after all, she was the one who made Maria realize her feelings for Georg. Yes, she would be a helpful resource. With some newfound hope and genuine curiosity, she decided to pivot the conversation slightly.

"Well, what are we going to do all by ourselves?"

"Oh, I am going to wine and dine you for three straight days; I can promise you that. We will walk around Mondsee together and enjoy the New Year's celebrations. They have music in the town square and set off fireworks around the lake.

"That sounds wonderful!" she responded.

Georg nodded in agreement. "Anywhere with you sounds wonderful. Besides, we never traditionally courted, and I want to show you how charming I can be," he gave her a devilish grin and kissed her firmly, wrapping his arms around her slight waist.

Maria was dazed at the passion behind his kiss. A silly smile was plastered on her face when they separated. She saw profound love and unmistakable passion reflected in his eyes, and that feeling in her lower stomach bubbled up. Yes, she definitely needed to talk to Annaliese.

Chapter Text

"Hello?"

"Annaliese! It's Maria. How was the rest of your Christmas?"

"Oh, incredibly busy," the woman dramatically sighed. "Viktor's nieces and nephews were bouncing off the walls excited on Christmas Day, and we absolutely spoiled them! Two days later, and still, I don't think they are settled!"

Maria laughed in amusement. Though Annaliese and Viktor did not have any children themselves, they talked endlessly about their beloved nieces and nephews.

"That is wonderful to hear. I'm sure the children were pleased by it, their parents less so."

"I heard as much, especially after we left. Viktor's brother was none too pleased with the piles of toys they received. Well, how was the rest of your Christmas?" she asked in a suggestive tone. "By the look Georg was giving you from across the room, I'm surprised he didn't burn a hole through your dress!"

"Annaliese!" Maria gasped, and a furious blush rose on her cheeks.

"What?" she asked innocently. "You know it's true."

Maria paused for a moment and then rolled her eyes. She had a point, and wasn't that why she called her in the first place?

"Okay, fair point. Speaking of that, I have something to ask you, actually."

"Really?" Though Maria couldn't see her, she imagined Annaliese leaning forward excitedly. "What is it?"

The young woman felt the blush that had slightly faded resurface with a vengeance. "Well, I was wondering if you could actually help me with something concerning Georg."

"Go on," she implored impatiently.

"He's taking me on a short trip over New Year's back to Mondsee, and… well. We're going to be alone."

There was a pause while Annaliese processed the information, and Maria placed one hand on her face in embarrassment, feeling the heat on her palm. Why did she have to be so flustered?

"I'm sorry, Maria. I think I just misheard you; you said the two of you are going back to the place you got married alone?"

"Yes, there have been some… developments in our relationship, and we decided it would be a good idea to spend some time together."

"Developments? Meaning…"

"Meaning you were right!" Maria exclaimed, unable to hold in the news anymore. "I love him, and he loves me."

"I knew it!" The woman cheered triumphantly. "Did the two of you talk about your feelings? Do you feel much better? How long is he going to take you on this trip?"

"Well…"

"So, tell me, really," Annaliese begged as they walked down the street, bundled up their coats, arm in arm. "What brought all this about?"

"It was the night of the concert," Maria began. "After Georg heard me sing… well, that's when we told each other how we felt, and… we also showed each other how we felt too." Though Maria's face was already flushed from the cold, she turned a deeper red at her admission.

Annaliese's mouth dropped open, and Maria could tell she was trying to keep herself together as they were in public. Her eyes sparkled with intrigue and the questions swirling around in her mind.

"How long were you in the dressing room?"

"Not so long for anything to really happen," Maria laughed. "Brigitta and Louisa were sent to fetch us."

"I guess I shouldn't be surprised; after all, there's no way Georg would take you there."

"Annaliese!" Maria exclaimed in shock.

Annaliese waved her gloved hand in dismissal. "Oh, please, isn't that why you called this morning? You know something is going to happen on this little excursion."

Maria rolled her eyes, knowing she had a point, but she was drowning in anxiety on the inside. It was precisely why she called Annaliese, but it didn't make it any easier to talk about. How was she even supposed to bring this up if she couldn't tell her own husband?

"Can we find a table first and then talk? I need to get my thoughts together."

Annaliese noticed the shift in her friend and nodded rapidly, squeezing her arm in reassurance. "Of course, we're almost to the café."

They walked the rest of the way in silence and found a lovely little table in a corner, away from nosy socialites who might be near – one never knows who might be listening.

"Well," Annaliese sighed after they finished ordering their tea. "Do you need another moment, or are you ready to talk?"

Maria bit her lip. Their walk hadn't given her much time to sort through her thoughts entirely, but she did at least have a better idea of what she needed to say.

"I think I'm ready."

Her friend nodded slowly and motioned for her to begin.

"I suppose I should tell you about the instance that really made me realize I needed to call you. Georg was telling me about the trip, and rather naively at first, I thought the children would be coming with us." Annaliese chuckled lightly. "But then he said Max and Hedwig would watch them, leaving us very alone in an entirely different city for three days, and-" Maria stopped abruptly for a moment, looking up at the waiter who just brought the tea they ordered. Maria took a quick drink of her tea to warm herself from their chilly walk. "Oh, where was I?"

"You realized you and Georg would be alone together for three days in an entirely different city."

"Oh, yes," Maria flushed at the memory and continued, "Well, realizing that we would be entirely alone with no children to barge into the room we'd be sharing me… I felt nervous."

Annaliese raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Nervous?"

"Well, it's a combination of nerves and excitement. I want to be alone with him, but I don't exactly know what will happen when we are… I've never done anything like this before, Annaliese! What if I do something wrong?"

Maria covered her face in embarrassment. It was almost humiliating to admit this. Why did she think this was a good idea? Despite them being friends, Annaliese was an experienced woman who would undoubtedly laugh at her inexperience and naivety. Maybe she should have just told Georg and kept it between them instead.

"Maria," Annaliese softly said. The strawberry blonde couldn't see anything with her hands still over her face, but she felt her friend's light hand on her arm. "Please look at me. You have nothing to be embarrassed about; I'm sure all of the feelings you're experiencing are absolutely overwhelming."

She raised her head and was met with a kind expression on Annaliese's face. Though she could seem intimidating with her sharp facial features, Maria saw the empathy she so desperately needed in her friend's green eyes. Feeling a little more confident, Maria brushed some hair that had fallen in her eyes back behind her ear and nodded, ready to listen.

"Though your situation is unconventional, I think it would be completely normal for you to feel this way. Not to mention, from what I gather, this is your first serious romantic relationship, much less a physical relationship. Correct?"

Maria closed her eyes for a moment and nodded before opening them again, noticing the slight smile on Annaliese's face.

"Well, I am here to help you with no judgment."

"Thank you so much; I really don't know how to thank you, Annaliese." Maria breathed a sigh of relief and took a sip of her tea before continuing at her friend's insistence. "I suppose the main thing I am worried about is this… pull I feel when Georg is kissing me or when we are close to each other. It's such an overpowering feeling that I can barely breathe."

"I can understand that, especially when you are in love with an extremely handsome captain who is also head over heels in love with you," Annaliese responded warmly.

"But it all is so overwhelming!" Maria exclaimed. "And how do I know if I'm doing something right? What if I do something wrong?"

The blonde woman reached out to pat her hand resting on the table and then sat back.

"It will take time, Maria, but the best thing you can do is to follow your instincts, like that 'pull' you have. As you know, Georg is, er, experienced in this field. He will certainly help you, but this is his first time with you and seeing the way he looks at you, well, I'm sure everything will be wonderful. Just be patient." She paused for a moment and then continued with a mischievous look on her face. "Frankly, I'm more concerned about his brain short-circuiting when he sees you in what we are going to buy once we're finished with our drinks."

Maria practically choked on her tea at that comment, scandalized. "Annaliese!"

Annaliese shrugged with a smirk on her face. "What? You didn't think we were going to discuss this, and you were going to go on your merry way with absolutely nothing to seduce your husband in on your three-day excursion?" She paused for a moment and muttered, "Though wearing nothing might not be a bad strategy either," trailing off and then shook her head. "I've wanted to help you since the Ebberfeld's ball!"

"That long?" Maria asked with a laugh.

"Well, I couldn't very well bring it up to you when you hadn't even kissed Georg yet. I knew being patient would pay off," she ended with a smug smile. "You are in for a whole new world, Maria."

"Papa, when will you be back?" Gretl pouted from Maria's arms.

"Why do you have to go?" Marta added, wrapping her arms around Georg's neck.

Brigitta, Louisa, and Kurt had already bid their parents farewell and kept themselves occupied with various activities around the house. Only Marta and Gretl were the ones struggling to say goodbye, while Friedrich and Liesl were doing their best to convince them to let go.

It was pitiful to see his two youngest clinging to him and Maria. For a moment, he felt guilty, stealing Maria away like this, but then he made eye contact with his wife while she gave Gretl another hug and was reminded of why they needed to go away in the first place.

There were far too many people in this house right now, and they needed to be alone. Since her chat with Annaliese, he noticed a compelling change in Maria. His young wife seemed much more confident and assured. So much, after she returned home, she strode right into his study and kissed him soundly without saying a word. He could still feel her fingers thread through his hair and her delectable mouth pressed against his. He was shocked, to say the least, but entirely pleased. Georg almost pulled her on his lap, but they were interrupted by Brigitta and Kurt entering the room, arguing back and forth, not noticing their embrace. Georg and Maria quickly separated and spent the rest of the evening mediating between brother and sister.

Georg couldn't tell whether it was because of the holiday season, or the presents, or the weather, but their children were doing everything in their power to keep their parents occupied. Between petty disagreements, tantrums, and nightmares, he could barely remember the last time he spent a moment alone with his wife, and by the end of the week, he thanked God they planned this trip.

"Mama and Papa need to have some time alone," Maria explained gently, brushing some hair from Gretl's hair. "We won't be gone long," she promised.

Gretl only wrapped her arms around her mother's neck tighter.

"Come on, Gretl," Liesl coaxed. "Don't you want to play tea party? Friedrich even said he'd play with you and Gretl since Father is leaving."

"No, I did-" the boy began, but Liesl cut him off.

"And you know how he feels about playing tea party."

Gretl looked over at her sister, intrigued, then stole a glance over at Marta to see how her older sister reacted to the offer. The young brunette had a thoughtful look on her face.

"Friedrich never plays tea party with us," she mused. "And he hasn't even seen our new teacups, Gretl."

Georg laughed and kissed Marta's head.

"Well, then I think you best show him, hm?" He glanced over at his eldest son with a teasing look. "Maybe you can dress him up in the crown you put me in last time. Make it a prince and princess tea party."

Marta's face lit up at the expression, and she began trying to wriggle out of his hold before he set her on the floor.

"You're right, Papa! Come on, Gretl! We gotta find the crown! I think Uncle Max has it!"

The two little girls scurried off, now completely consumed with their mission, didn't bother to say a final goodbye.

"Bye, Father, I hope you have a good trip," Liesl called, hurrying after them, after giving Maria and him quick hugs. "We'll be okay here!"

"Speak for yourself, Liesl," Friedrich grumbled. "I'll only be fine if they don't find that crown." He nodded at his father, gave Maria a hug, and walked after his sister, leaving his laughing parents standing at the door.

"Is it silly I already miss them?" Maria sighed as she pushed the food around on her plate. They arrived in Mondsee mid-morning and had a few hours before they needed to check in to their hotel, so Georg suggested a walk around and peek in some of the shops, given the unusually sunny winter day.

The hours passed quickly with easy conversation, window shopping, and people watching. Georg pulled Maria into a bistro after a powerful gust of wind passed through the street. No sooner had they sat at the table when Maria's stomach let out a loud rumble, and both dissolved into laughter, much to the confusion of the other patrons. They quickly ordered their food, and it was delivered promptly.

"I don't think it's silly," Georg murmured, reaching over to grab her free hand. "However, I have to admit I am enjoying having a full conversation with you instead of being interrupted every three minutes."

"That is true. It is nice not being disrupted with fights or crying or moody adolescents," Maria mused, taking a bite of her food.

Georg let out a large sigh and sat back in his chair. "I don't know what we're going to do with that girl. I'm very grateful she has you to help her – I'm afraid I'm much more out of my depth than when she was a baby and toddler. One minute it seems like she's still my little girl, the next minute, she's about ready to bite our heads off."

"Ah, the joys of being a teenager. Though I think Liesl will be the easiest of the girls to manage. Gretl and her attitude make me nervous for the future," Maria grinned, finishing her food and placing her napkin on her plate.

Georg cracked a smile at her comment and nodded.

"You have a point there; sometimes, I think she's bypassed her older sisters. Though I don't think I've been helpful in that department. She does have me wrapped around her finger along with Marta, but I can't help it. Agathe thought I would be disappointed with another girl when Gretl was born. Still, truth be told, I was overjoyed, especially after…" he trailed off, not able to finish the sentence, but cleared his throat and continued, "She's the spitting image of her mother, down to her eyes and smile."

Maria felt her eyes fill with tears at the look on his face, full of sorrow and passing memories. Georg shook himself out of his reprieve after feeling her gentle hand on his own.

"Forgive me, my darling, I didn't intend on bringing down the mood."

"Never apologize for remembering Agathe, Georg. She is still an important part of this family and always will be. I do think Gretl shares an uncanny resemblance to you when she furrows her brow though, and your stubbornness."

At that, Georg let out a full laugh, his mood clearing.

"As much as I hate to admit it, I have to say I agree. Agathe was very easygoing. I shudder to think the attitude of the child we would have."

Maria's eyes widened at his comment, and she blushed. They hadn't discussed children since the new developments in their relationship yet, but Maria wasn't sure she would mind having a child with him. Especially one that had his dark hair and love of the sea, or maybe his adorable dimples.

Noticing the look on her face, Georg grimaced.

"I keep putting my foot in my mouth today, Maria. I don't know what's wrong with me."

Before she could respond, the waiter returned, and Georg asked for the check. The waiter promptly brought their bill, and Georg proffered several bills, more than enough to cover it and then some. The waiter sputtered in surprise for a few moments, but Georg waved him away and began helping Maria with her coat before putting on his own.

"Thank you, darling," she murmured quietly, still distracted by his previous comment and trying to sort out her feelings.

"Hm," he grumbled, misunderstanding her distraction for discomfort. Despite this, he gently guided her out of the restaurant with his hand on her back.

Why was he acting like this? He thought he was more excited about spending time with Maria rather than nervous, and it seemed going well until he mentioned Agathe. Then he brought up future children with Maria even though she made it completely clear she wasn't interested in having them with him. He had hoped that with their newfound love, maybe she would be, and he would have asked her about it in a much more coherent and open way rather than just mentioning it in passing like an insensitive idiot.

They made their way back to their car in silence, both occupied with their thoughts on the short drive to the hotel. Georg carried their bags into the building with Maria on his arm. They checked in efficiently and walked up to their room.

"Oh, it's just like our previous one," Maria noted and immediately headed to the large window overlooking Lake Mondsee.

Georg smiled at her reaction. "I believe it is the same suite as last time, my love."

Maria nodded, still distracted by the view outside, and practically had her nose against the glass. Her breath was fogging up the window, and if Georg could take a picture of her, he would have. Her golden hair glowed in the winter light, and the look of pure awe on her face knocked the air out of Georg's lungs.

She was so full of life and love and truly appreciated the beauty of this world that Georg had ignored the last few years. He was barely aware of his surroundings most of the time, and it became easy to forget, but with Maria, it was as if the veil of grief and despair was pulled from his eyes. He was suddenly surrounded by the glory of the world.

To see the world through her eyes was a wonderful gift, and he was so grateful to have that opportunity for the rest of his life. Despite his moodiness earlier and his missteps, he couldn't help but approach her from behind and wrap his arms around her coat-covered waist and kiss her cheek.

"You do realize we can be a part of it if we merely walk outside?" he asked, teasing.

"I know," she giggled, "But there is one thing else I want to do." She turned to him with a mischievous look on her face. "Something that can't be done with seven boisterous children running around the house in the middle of the afternoon. Something that requires us to be completely alone."

Georg's breath caught in his throat, and he gripped her waist tighter.

"I want to take a nap!" Maria declared resolutely and moved out of his arms to take her coat off.

"Wh- what?" Georg sputtered.

"What did you think I was talking about, darling?" Maria asked innocently with wide eyes.

He laughed at her expression and shook his head while helping to remove her coat. "I think you know what I was thinking about, Fraulein," he rumbled deep in his throat.

Her insides fluttered at the low timbre of his voice but tried to appear unaffected as she responded.

"I haven't the faintest idea of what you'd be talking about, Captain. I know for a fact I mentioned how excited I was to take a nap without disturbance on our drive."

"Yes, an afternoon nap is quite the luxury," he agreed. Georg couldn't remember the last time he took one, but it did seem inviting. Perhaps that would help him clear his head and help him make better conversation this evening.

Maria already stepped out of her shoes and settled herself on the right side of the bed, putting her arms behind her head and stretching out. Georg quickly removed his own coat, suit jacket, and tie before walking over and tilted his head, watching as his wife's eyes fluttered closed in contentment.

"Oh," she sighed, "This bed is almost as comfortable as I remembered it."

"Almost?" Georg raised an eyebrow.

"It's not as comfortable as our bed at home," she continued with her eyes closed. "It seems to be missing something."

Georg raised an eyebrow at that comment.

"This space next to me is awfully empty."

She demonstrated this by patting the vacant area next to her. Georg chuckled at her pout and grabbed an extra blanket laid out on a settee before taking his rightful place next to Maria. He carefully covered them both with the plush fabric. Once he settled next to her, she immediately rolled over, rested her head on his chest, draped one arm over him, and let out a large yawn.

"Yes, this is much better," she murmured.

Georg wrapped his arms securely around her, relishing in the solid weight of her body, and took in her scent – daisies, vanilla, and something distinctly her he could never put his finger on after gently kissing the top of her head. Feeling utterly relaxed, he too closed his eyes while rubbing her back.

"Georg?"

"Yes, Maria?" he responded, already drowsy.

"Thank you for bringing me back here," she said, with each word becoming softer and garbled.

"You are very welcome. Thank you for coming with me."

"…love you," was the only thing she managed to say before succumbing to deep sleep.

They slept for most of the afternoon, ensconced in the warm cocoon of their room, enjoying each other's comforting presence. By the time four o'clock rolled around, the sky turned dark, and a light snowstorm blew through the region, prohibiting any early evening adventures before dinner. Georg suggested they get dinner from the hotel restaurant instead, and Maria acquiesced after finally waking up. They straightened themselves out and, by six-thirty, walked arm-in-arm to the dining area.

The meal was sufficient, and the conversation flowed much smoother compared to their lunch, for which Georg was grateful. He asked a bit more about her childhood, earliest memories, and she asked him a bit about his time at sea.

"I do miss it," he admitted. "I would love to take you out on the water someday."

"Where would we go?" she asked excitedly.

"Anywhere you'd like," he responded. "But let's take it a step further; if you could go anywhere in the world, where would you go?"

"Oh, gosh. Anywhere?"

She tapped her index finger thoughtfully on her chin, taking the question seriously. Georg wondered what she would choose. He knew she traveled abroad and was in England for school, but beyond that, he wasn't sure where else she traveled.

"I think I'd have to choose Paris," she admitted softly.

He raised his eyebrow in surprise. He thought Maria might have chosen a smaller city or a place with her beloved mountains rather than a bustling city.

"Why Paris?"

"I don't know," she sighed. "Everything I've heard about seems so interesting – the language and culture. I've always wanted to see the Eiffel Tower, eat real French food, wander around the Louvre, and walk along the Seine."

Georg chuckled as she continued to list activities, and once she stopped, replied, "Well, it seems you have thought it out. Do you have a trip planned there anytime soon, Baroness?"

She rolled her eyes playfully and shook her head. "No, I have a brood of children that keep me very busy."

"Hm, maybe their father will have to do something about that soon." He gave her a cheeky grin, but before she could open her mouth, Georg asked her a question, effectively switching the topic. "Do you plan on returning to the Christmas concert next year?"

She smirked at the mention of the concert and replied, "I feel like if I didn't, Max would have a fit. Besides, I think he already promised half of the sponsors I would be there."

Georg frowned at her comment. "But you don't have to, just because h-"

"Georg! I'm kidding," she assured him. "I am happy to return, especially given how much fun the children had and…" A light blush rose on her cheeks as she trailed off. "It was a memorable night for everyone. The charity raised more money than ever before, and we, well," she turned an even deeper red, thinking about what transpired between them before continuing, "As I said, it was a very special night."

The naval captain smiled at her bashfulness and couldn't help but reach out to take her hand. "You are correct; it was a special night for everyone. In fact, I'd say that night is the reason we are here now."

She cocked her head in curiosity. "Do you think we would have found our way to each other anyway – even without the concert?"

"I have no doubt we would have; it might have just taken a bit more time, but not much longer since it seems we were both aware of our feelings toward each other before the concert."

"That makes sense. Though I have to wonder what it would have been like to acknowledge our feelings for each other earlier. Looking back, I wish I would have acted on them sooner. It seems silly to have wasted that time knowing what I do now."

"But would you have been ready to deal with those emotions, Maria? You said yourself you didn't want our relationship to change after the wedding…"

"That's because I was in denial about my feelings. Remember, I told you I began falling in love with you when you gave me the ring, not after the wedding. My hope that our relationship wouldn't change was more to protect myself and convince myself that there was nothing more between us than admiration and fondness. After all, it seemed inconceivable we would be lucky enough to fall in love with each other. I'm still surprised everything worked out as well as it did."

Georg nodded in agreement. "For once, my mother's meddling paid off!"

"I would say so," she quietly responded.

Their hands were still joined, and Maria turned her attention to the band on his finger, running her own fingers against it, enjoying the cool metal in contrast to his warm skin. Then she turned his hand over, so his palm was facing up, fingers flattened as she pressed her own against his, marveling at the difference. His hand dwarfed hers, though her fingers were long, and she enjoyed the contrast of his tanned skin against her fair skin.

She was about to make a comment about it, but when their eyes met, the look on his face made her stomach drop in excitement. Maria recognized this look on her husband from their encounter on Christmas Eve. Though he tried to keep his breathing even and his face controlled, she noticed his eyes dilated, and he grasped her hand, ending her inspection while he signaled for the check.

His expression reminded her of his comment about them acting the Captain and Baroness von Trapp after their encounter, and she suddenly wanted to play along. So, she avoided his eye contact, trying her best to appear as unaffected as he was, though still holding onto his hand while he paid. He helped her out of her chair and guided her to the elevator.

Chapter Text

The next thing Maria knew, she felt the solid form of her husband pressing her into the door he just closed with her body. She felt his hot breath against her neck while his hands were flat against the door, effectively trapping her in the most delicious way.

He left hot, open mouth kisses up the column of her neck and found that particularly sensitive spot just under her ear that made her gasp in pleasure. Georg pulled away from her with a devilish look on his face, enhanced by his darkened eyes and mussed hair.

"I have wanted to do that for so long," he growled. "And this," he continued, leaving a trail of kisses down her neck. He grunted in frustration, wanting to taste more of her skin, but hindered by the fabric of her dress.

Momentarily lost to the sensations of her husband, Maria barely heard him speak. Her chest was heaving, face flushed, and she couldn't tell up from down. Seeing the rapture on her face, he couldn't help but capture her lips with his own again. She readily responded and wrapped her arms around his neck, and weaved her fingers through his thick hair.

Her kisses were intoxicating, and he groaned when she swiped her tongue against his lower lip. He was lost to the world until they finally separated for a moment, trying to force air into their burning lungs.

Georg leaned forward and rested his forehead against hers while they gasped for air. She removed her hands from his hair and reached down to begin playing with the buttons on his jacket before slowly unfastening each one.

Despite the evident passion she was showing, Georg needed to assure himself this was indeed what she wanted before moving any further, so he stilled her movements with his left hand while raising his right hand to her chin to have her look at him.

"Maria…" he trailed off,

Her eyes were still glazed over with lust, and she leaned forward to kiss him again, but he held her still.

"I need you to be completely sure this is what you want because once we begin removing clothes, I don't think I'll be able to stop myself."

"I am completely and utterly sure, Georg. I wouldn't have come on this trip with you if I wasn't," she assured him, beginning to unbutton his jacket again. "Now, please," she begged once it was removed, "Kiss me."

At her request, Georg brought her face to his while he maneuvered them deeper into their suite. He quickly found the buttons on her dress and began unfastening them while wrapping her arms around his neck. The cool air that met her back was a welcome relief to her burning skin, though it did little to quell the fire in her lower stomach. In fact, his fingers against her bare skin only seemed to fan the fires, and she let out a low groan when she felt his mouth on her chest while he pushed the rest of her dress down to her hips.

The rest of the night passed in a haze of exploration and pleasure. In the early hours of the morning, Maria momentarily stirred when she felt Georg's warm presence leave the bed. For a moment, she wondered where he was going and wanted to call out to him. But sleep claimed her quickly, and she remained so until she felt her husband's arms wrap around her, rousing her.

"Good morning, my love," Georg murmured. Maria was still drowsy, but she managed a smile as he pulled her closer to him and kissed her good morning.

"Mm," she hummed, wrapping her arms around his neck. "It is a good morning."

"With you, it is." He kissed her again before settling his head on her chest. He ran his hands up and down the length of her nightgown-clad body, enjoying her lithe but soft figure.

For a moment, she felt her heart rise to her throat at the tenderness she felt towards him. Here he was, a decorated naval captain known around the country for his bravery, taking comfort in her presence. She gently ran the back of her index across his forehead in a delicate pattern, causing him to yawn.

"I don't recall the last time I stayed in bed this late," he murmured.

"What time is it?"

"According to the clock, it is ten o'clock, precisely."

"It is?!"

"Yes," he murmured, wrapping his arms around her body, still resting his head on her, preventing her from sitting up.

"But Georg, we nearly slept the morning away," she cried. "I had so hoped to wander around the town a little bit more before heading into the market this afternoon. There was an adorable shop that might have something for Liesl or Louisa."

He glanced up at her with a teasing look and moved to kiss her neck. "I believe I brought this up last night and suggested we go to bed."

Maria rolled her eyes while trying to ignore his ministrations. "That's beside the point. It wasn't that much later."

"Ho-ho, Fraulein, I do believe it was," he muttered into her neck. "Despite how…" He paused to press another kiss against that sensitive spot under her ear, and she had to bite her lip to prevent a moan from escaping. "Enjoyable it was; we didn't go to bed until the early hours of the morning."

"Goodness, now we're going to be all out of sorts when we return home. We really should try and turn in right after the fireworks tonight."

"Hm," Georg contemplated. "I'm beginning to think we should have planned a longer trip, maybe a belated honeymoon."

It did seem to have some merit. With only three days together, they didn't necessarily have the luxury to laze around all day, though Georg wouldn't complain if they did. He would gladly stay in this suite, wrapped up in his wife and the bedsheets until they absolutely had to leave. He smiled to himself for a moment, thinking it wouldn't be too challenging to convince Maria of that, but he knew she wanted to see the market and small shops around the square.

"I hardly think having three or four more days together would make a difference," she commented, shaking her head, "Besides, the children will miss us, and we should be there when they return to school. That will be an adjustment in and of itself after this exciting holiday season."

Georg sat up, furrowed his brow, and shook his head.

"You misunderstand me, Maria. We wouldn't be gone for just a week; we would be gone for six weeks, at least."

Her eyes widened. "Six weeks?"

"Yes," Georg mused, resting his head on his knee, looking thoughtful. "I would prefer to take six months or maybe even a year, but as you said, with the children, that would be difficult, especially the little ones. Perhaps when they're older."

"Where would we go?"

"Oh, I'm not sure if it would really matter," he gave her a wicked look. "I doubt we would see the sun except through the windows for the first few days."

She blushed bright red at that but trying to playback, she gave her best innocent look, leaning back onto the bed.

"What on earth would we be doing that would prevent us from seeing the sun?"

"Exactly what we were doing that hindered us from sleeping at a timely hour last night, Fraulein," he practically purred and leaned over her, placing his hands on either side of her head.

Maria involuntarily licked her lips, seeing the lust in his eyes, and felt that molten feeling low in her stomach that had been briefly sated last night return with a vengeance.

"I don't know if I quite remember…" she weakly replied, trying her hardest to appear unaffected.

"Oh, I will make you remember," he promised, beginning to trail kisses down her neck as he began raising her nightgown.

"Do you think we have enough things for the children?" Georg asked wryly, trying to adjust his grip on the stack of gifts he held.

"Yes! Marta and Gretl should be pleased with the new dresses for their dolls," she answered brightly, holding up the two bags she held. "Oh, here, darling, let me take some of those."

Georg carefully transferred some of the boxes he held into her open arms.

"I suppose we should drop some of these things off at the hotel before walking through the market," Maria remarked.

"I think that is an excellent idea, especially since we still need gifts for Max and my mother, hm?"

"Exactly! Oh, and I need something for Annaliese."

"Did she request something?" Georg asked.

"No, I just need to get her something as a thank you gift. She has been an excellent friend," Maria explaining, trying to appear nonchalant.

Georg nodded, satisfied with their explanation, and they walked back down the road to the hotel. There was a large group of people that separated Georg from Maria as they entered the lobby. He craned his neck to try and find her, hoping she would head to the elevator. The crowd cleared by the time he reached the lift area and he saw Maria, chatting to a young man who was holding some of the presents for the children.

"Who is this?" Georg asked suspiciously.

She turned around with a bright smile on her face, after taking back the presents. "This is Michael; he was helping me," she answered. "He's visiting from Britain for the holidays. Isn't that exciting?"

"Very," Georg mumbled disinterestedly as Michael curiously eyed him. Georg narrowed his eyes in suspicion as the young man leaned over to Maria.

"Is this your father?" Michael asked in English.

Before Maria could respond, Georg brusquely responded in perfect English, "No, I am her husband, and we need to put these gifts for our children away." Then the elevator door opened, and Georg shifted the presents into his left hand to use his right hand to pull Maria into the elevator.

"Thank you for your assistance, Michael," she called in English. "Have a good rest of your trip!"

As soon as the doors closed, Maria peaked over to Georg, noticing the dark look on his face. "Georg, darling, are you alright?"

"Oh, I'm just fine, and apparently your father," he grumbled.

Maria bit her lip, trying not to laugh. They rode the elevator in silence, and once they were walking down the hallway to their door, Maria was composed enough to speak, "Darling, please don't be upset."

"Sure, I shouldn't be upset that people think I am your father," Georg muttered as he unlocked their door. He gently set down the gifts on the settee and turned to help her with the rest of the gifts.

Maria couldn't help but let out a laugh at his comment. He turned to her and crossed his arms.

"Georg, you can't seriously be pouting," she sighed. "I thought you didn't care about what other people think."

"Only because I don't normally have to hear what their thoughts are. It's different to hear that you look old enough to be your wife's father. And the fact he tried to do it in another language!"

Maria rolled her eyes and walked over to him. "You would have had to have me when you were a teenager, so I think it's a dramatic comment on their part." She wrapped her arms around him, trying to soothe his irritation. "Besides, you know what I really think you're upset about?"

"Oh, this ought to be good."

She gently swatted his arm at his reply before continuing, "I think the real reason you're upset is that you were jealous."

"Jealous?" Georg asked incredulously. "Why would I be jealous of that boy."

"Exactly. Why would you be jealous of him?" Maria asked rhetorically. "After all, he's not the one that put this ring on my finger." She held her hand up and motioned to her wedding band. "And he's not the person I spent the afternoon with buying presents for our children. Nor is he the person that I woke up next to this morning."

The naval captain smiled at the memory and turned to his wife, setting his hands on her waist. "I suppose you have a point."

Maria feigned amazement. "Georg von Trapp, admitting he was wrong?! A miracle!"

He laughed and pulled her closer. "I'll only admit it for your benefit, my love."

"Good to know," she murmured after kissing his cheek. "Now, we still have some shopping to do before dinner and the fireworks. Let's go!"

"Georg, can't you drive a little faster? We're almost there!" Maria exclaimed excitedly.

Her husband smiled good-naturedly and stepped on the gas a bit more as they sped down the road to the villa.

"I'm beginning to think you missed the children more than you enjoyed your time with me," he laughed. She covered her mouth in surprise and reached. to touch his arm.

"How could you think that? I had a marvelous time; it's just… it was my first time away from them."

Georg removed one hand from the steering wheel and joined it with hers before raising it to his lips. He placed a gentle kiss on her knuckles before resting their joined hands on his leg.

"I am just teasing you – I know how much you enjoyed our time together. In fact, you're the reason we are so late! I wonder if the gate will still be open. You might have to hop out and open the gate for us as penitence," he chuckled.

She rolled her eyes before retorting, "I don't think it's all my fault. You weren't exactly helpful when we were packing."

"Oh-ho, but I wasn't the one who, instead of getting properly dressed, put on that enticing nightgown that happens to make you look absolutely delicious."

"Georg," she chided, turning crimson.

"Don't 'Georg' me you knew exactly what you were doing, my love. I am catching onto your games now."

Maria blushed deeper and squeezed his hand before leaning forward in her seat as he turned into the open gate of the courtyard.

"Here we are!" Maria exclaimed, clapping in excitement as he drove right up to the villa and parked by the front door.

"Franz and the other servants should be out in a moment to get our things," Georg noted after he helped her out of the car. "Now, Baroness, how about we go find our children?"

"Yes, please," she responded with a beaming smile. She rested her arm in the crook of his as he led her to the door.

"Franz, excellent to see you," Georg greeted the butler who passed through the main hallway as they entered the villa. "Please put the presents for the children in the salon. You can worry about the luggage after the car is moved to the garage."

"Very good, Captain. You also received a telegram from the British Navy while you were away. The message is in your study. I was told to inform you of it as soon as you came home." He nodded at Maria before quickly walking outside with one of the other servants.

Maria looked over at Georg curiously about to ask who the message could have been from when Frau Schmidt entered from the dining room.

"Captain, Baroness," she greeted warmly. "How lovely to see you. I hope your trip was wonderful."

"Happy New Year, Frau Schmidt," Maria responded, handing the matronly woman her coat. "How have the children been?"

"Occupied with Herr Detweiler, Frau von Trapp, and their toys from Christmas," she assured. "They absolutely adore the puppets."

"They've been behaving?" Georg inquired with a skeptical look on his face as he removed his own coat.

"If you would like my honest opinion..." Frau Schmidt gave an uncertain look to Maria, smoothing the coat over her arm.

"I would," she insisted.

"They had some ups-and-downs. The first night you were gone, Gretl was upset, but Liesl comforted her. Overall, they have been good, though, I believe Herr Detweiler began bribing them with sweets."

Maria laughed while Georg rolled his eyes. "Of course, he has."

The housekeeper took his coat.

"They are upstairs with Frau von Trapp in the schoolroom. I know the little ones are incredibly excited to see you," she smiled warmly at Maria.

Maria's heart practically melted.

"Those little dears!" She turned to her husband, who was already walking to his study.

"Darling? Aren't you coming?"

"You go ahead, Maria," he turned to her. "I want to deal with this telegram first before seeing the children. It shouldn't take too long. I will meet you all in the salon."

To say the children were overjoyed to see Maria was an understatement; she was nearly mobbed when entering the schoolroom. The children surrounded her, vying to get her attention.

"Uncle Max let us stay awake until midnight last night!" Louisa began proudly.

"And he let us have treats after ten o'clock if we behaved!" Kurt added. The children murmured in memory, sharing the various sweets they had before Brigitta looked around the room and turned to Maria.

"Where is Father?" she asked.

"He is answering a telegram and will meet us downstairs momentarily," Maria responded as an excited look came over the brunette's face. "I might have been mistaken, but think I saw some presents for a certain group of well-behaved children in there," Maria suggested as she kissed the side of Marta's head and placed her on the ground. There was a cacophony of sound as the group yelled in excitement and tore out of the room.

After a beat, Maria turned to Max, eyebrow raised. "You bribed them?"

"It was New Year's Eve!" Max shrugged. "I'm sure you and Georg did not go to bed on time either, Maria."

She blushed bright red at his comment, and Hedwig smacked him on the arm.

"Do ignore him, my dear. He has only gotten more insufferable with the New Year – still gloating over 'his' success at the Christmas concert."

"I've received endless calls about hosting a New Year's concert in addition to the Christmas concert, and unfortunately, I had to turn them down since you were away," Max pouted theatrically. "It's a travesty!"

"I can't take him anymore," Hedwig muttered, rolling her eyes. "Now that you are home, I am going to town with some of my friends to catch up on the gossip from the Vienna New Year's Eve ball I had to miss this year. I'll be back before dinner. Max, do try and be charming." She kissed Maria on the cheek and walked out of the room.

Maria laughed as she and Max followed Hedwig, though, at the bottom of the steps, they turned into the chaos of the salon while Hedwig met the driver at the door.

As they entered the sitting room, there were shouts and squeals of excitement as the children played with their presents. Liesl made eye contact with Maria as she held up her new dress from a local shop in Mondsee.

"Thank you so much, Mother! It's absolutely perfect," the young girl squealed, spinning around the room in it. "It's so flowy and beautiful. I can't wait to wear it to school!"

Maria smiled warmly at her. "You are welcome, Liesl."

"Hey, Kurt," Friedrich called, "We can combine these new boats and soldiers with the ones upstairs and have a full-on battle!"

Kurt nodded excitedly as he moved his own miniature toy soldiers and wooden boats over to Friedrich's.

"You two better thank your mother for that," Georg's voice came from the doorway. "I thought you had enough soldiers, but your mother insisted."

"Father!" Marta and Gretl shrieked, abandoning their dolls dressed in their new finery.

"Hello, my loves," he greeted, kneeling with open arms. They practically toppled him over, but he was able to steady himself and kiss each of them on the cheek before standing up and walking over to hug the rest of the children.

Georg was so grateful to see his family back together. The little girls hurried back to their dolls to show him how well they fit and explained they would only wear these outfits for special occasions. Though he did feel a pang of regret knowing he and Maria wouldn't be alone together until tonight, and even then, little ones would probably be coming into their room in the middle of the night for some reason or another.

It was quite a treat being free to do whatever they wanted for three short days, though it was not nearly long enough. Maybe he should take Maria on a belated honeymoon. It certainly would be acceptable. Perhaps as an early one-year anniversary gift…

But Georg had to admit, Maria seemed back in her element with the children, asking them what else they did while they were gone with Gretl settled in her lap on the sofa with Brigitta leaning against her mother's side while reading her new book. In some ways, he felt a little jealous of the attention she bestowed on them, as silly as it may sound. She was such a good mother, and for that, he was grateful, but now knowing how good of a wife she was now, well, that made his heart race, and he had to adjust his collar.

His wife must have known what he was thinking about because when they made eye contact, she blushed a deep red and quickly broke their gaze, trying to focus on her conversation with Louisa. He grinned to himself; despite returning back to their hectic lives, it shouldn't be too hard for them to try and find at least a moment between them.

Georg proved half correct. It wasn't difficult to find a moment alone with his wife, but to ensure that moment would be uninterrupted was nearly impossible. He was kept busy with his contracting work with endless phone calls and plans to pour over. With the end of school just around the corner, the children were busier than ever, requiring most of Maria's time and energy on top of running the household now that Hedwig officially moved out of the villa.

His dear mother decided the family was settled enough to return to her rightful place in Viennese society but promised to visit often during the week. On the other hand, Max officially moved in, given his now long-term involvement in various commitments around the region, it seemed to make the most sense.

However, despite these welcome changes, Georg found his strategic planning skills put to the test. In some ways, he felt like a man possessed, trying to find any moment to sneak Maria away into a dark corner, his study, or a closet, just to find a moment alone with her. He knew she enjoyed the "game" as she referred to it, though she was embarrassed by the number of times they were interrupted by Max.

"I would say find a room," Max grumbled to Georg one night as Maria was occupied with trying to resettle Gretl after she woke up with a nightmare. "But most of the time, you already have. You'd think in a house this big, I wouldn't be running into the two of you necking in a corner every ten minutes."

"Wasn't this a part of your plan with my mother, though?" Georg asked sarcastically.

"Well, yes, but I didn't want to see it," Max remarked. "It's terribly nauseating, especially since the two of you didn't have a proper honeymoon. So please, for my sanity, why don't you take Maria on an extended trip this summer. Just the two of you. Hedwig and I will even watch the children. You wouldn't want one of the children to catch you two instead of me, and if they do, you will have to live with the consequences of scarring one of them."

Georg grimaced at that thought. He certainly wouldn't want that to happen; Max's interruptions were already grating enough. Despite his passion for his wife, he would definitely prefer to keep this part of their relationship as private as possible. If that required Georg to steal Maria away for several weeks, well, they were just going to have to make the sacrifice!

Chapter Text

"Well, don't you look gorgeous," Annaliese greeted Maria through the crowd of people dressed to the nines in their best outfits.

They were at the most widely attended social event outside of the balls and holiday concerts - an art gala hosted by the Art Institute of Salzburg. Though the real focus of the night wasn't necessarily the art, it was one of the events held in March that officially signaled the end of the social season in Salzburg. Georg hadn't been to the gala for several years, but he was more than excited to bring Maria, knowing she would appreciate the art and fashion on display.

For the event, Maria wore a pastel rose A-line dress, with a sweetheart neckline accompanied by a beautiful diamond necklace and matching earrings Georg gave her for Christmas. Georg, who was talking to Viktor and a few old acquaintances, was dressed smartly in his regular tuxedo, looking absolutely dashing with a pocket square that matched Maria's dress.

"Thank you, that color looks stunning on you."

Annaliese feigned bashfulness and waved her hand. "Oh, this old thing?"

She spun in her floral-print gown, looking like a walking garden, though she managed to make it look tasteful. Several edelweiss flowers were pinned in her hair, accenting her long blonde hair beautifully.

"I couldn't resist dressing for the theme this year! Though, a floral theme for a spring event is uninspired. Nevertheless, it is more intriguing than last year, which was simply 'Green.' I was so disappointed."

Maria laughed at her commentary. "I heard Max is trying to get involved in planning the event for next year, seeing as he already has conquered the festival world, according to him. Perhaps you can share some of your theme ideas to help make a case for him."

"Now, see, I feel like Max would know how to put a good theme together; I might just do that," Annaliese tapped her chin thoughtfully for a moment before shaking her head. "Anyway, I'm more interested in discussing the trip that you so rudely have not told me about yet! It's been what? Two months?!"

"You wouldn't believe the chaos our house has been!" Maria began. "The children are busy with school – they only have one more week before their spring break. On top of that, we've had many a sleepless night with the little girls coming in with nightmares and other problems, and the house has been filled with sweets since we celebrated three birthdays in three weeks - Louisa, Brigitta, and Kurt."

Annaliese raised her eyebrows in surprise, clearly overwhelmed. "I am so grateful I don't have children," Annaliese commented. "I don't know how you manage it."

"I don't either," Maria sighed. "It helps I unconditionally love them."

Annaliese laughed before refocusing the conversation.

"Back to your trip, though, by the glow you seem to have, I take it when well?" she asked teasingly.

Maria tucked a piece of hair that fell out of her clip behind her ear as she blushed. "You could say that."

"Why else would all of the old gossips be glaring at you with daggers?" Annaliese murmured as she scanned the room. "They are ridiculous. Can you imagine being so unhappy with your life you spend the rest of your life being jealous of someone else?" she asked rhetorically before shaking her head. "Anyway, everything went well on your trip?"

"All thanks to your impeccable taste."

"I knew the nightgown would be a hit," the blonde snickered.

"It was," Maria blushed, all of the memories flooding back from that night.

They just returned from the fireworks, and Georg was impatiently sitting on the settee in their room, shaking his foot.

"Is there anything wrong, Maria?"

"No, my love, I am perfectly fine," though she even had to admit her voice sounded strained.

The young woman was nervously staring at herself in the floor-length mirror in the bathroom. She didn't expect her stomach to be in knots for a very different reason after she changed. The 'nightgown' she picked out with Annaliese seemed more revealing than she remembered. It was all lace and sheer, leaving little to the imagination. Did she really think she could pull this off? Who was she to even think she should wear something like this? Why had she let Annaliese convince her this was a good idea?

"Are you sure? It's been almost ten minutes," his voice noticeably louder, and she saw the door beginning to open, and she threw herself against it.

"I promise I'm coming! I-I just needed to change. Go back on the sofa, please; I'll be out in a moment."

"Whatever you say, darling," he sighed, plopping himself back on the couch, resting his elbow on the armrest.

Had he been too much for her? No, he smirked to himself. That couldn't be it. She was the one to press him into the couch after they entered their room. She unbuttoned his jacket and shirt before pressing hot kisses down his neck, she was the one who reached down between their bodies and felt just how much he was enjoying her ministrations. He had been entirely at her mercy, relishing in this newfound confidence, and did not want it to end. Except it did when she let out a little gasp and launched herself off his lap. She ran into their bedroom without a word and left him there – chest heaving, hair completely disheveled.

He tried to catch his breath and ran his hand through his mussed hair. As he waited for her to return, there was a knock at the door.

Meanwhile, Maria was giving herself one last pep talk. It would be perfectly fine; Georg was bound to be pleased. He made it very clear how beautiful he thought she was in anything she wore. Besides, she was not at the point where she could confidently walk out with nothing on, so she took one last look at herself, took a deep breath, and opened the door. She walked through their room, stopped in the doorway that separated the bedroom from the front of the suite, and tilted her head in curiosity. Georg stood at the door as he slowly turned around, holding two very full champagne glasses.

"What do you have there, Captain?" she asked lowly, arms crossed, leaning against the archway.

"Compliments of the hotel for the New Year," he explained, not looking over at her as he carefully closed the door.

"Oh, how nice of them."

He nodded as he turned around, concentrating on not spilling. His focus broke when he glanced over, realizing his wife was now in the room. Once he caught sight of her, his arms went slack, and the champagne spilled onto the floor. Oblivious to the mess, he placed them on the side table and continued to gape at her.

"W-where did you get that?" he barely managed to croak out. The usually calm and cool naval captain was nowhere to be seen as he ran his eyes up and down his wife's lithe figure.

"Get what, darling?" Maria asked with a grin on her face, slowly becoming more confident and relishing in his visible shock.

"Your, I mean, uh," he stuttered as he stepped towards her, somehow missing the puddle on the floor. He was struggling to form a coherent thought while taking in her appearance. The nightgown stopped mid-thigh, showing off her toned legs. The plunging neckline made of sheer lace left Georg wanting to bury his face into her full chest and relish in the taste of her skin that glowed against the sparse white fabric.

He took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing mind. After he composed himself, he cleared his throat. He gave his wife a curious look as his eyes scanned up and down her form, taking in every detail.

"Have you had this the whole time we've been here?"

Maria faltered for a moment, caught off guard by the question, and nodded. "Yes, darling, but I haven't had the chance to wear it yet. I was going to wear it last night, but…"

"Oh?" He cocked his head. "Why didn't you?"

She flushed crimson and softly answered, "By the time I remembered it, we were… busy."

"I see," he rumbled, taking another step closer to her. "Well, I have to say, I was feeling rather sorry for myself seeing as at the market – you picked out a present for practically everyone we know, except me." He gave her a feigned look of sadness. "But now, I realize I much prefer having you as my gift instead, all ready for me to unwrap."

A devilish grin came over his face. He slowly stalked over to her, and it was Maria's turn to take a breath. Her stomach was a fluttering mess of anticipation, and her skin itched to feel his strong hands. He ran his eyes up and down her body, prolonging her desire. His heated gaze made her shiver.

After a pause, he reached out his left hand, and she shuddered in relief as his touch made contact with the luxurious fabric that covered her stomach and hips.

"Yes, you're always saying good things come to those who wait," she breathed.

"Hm," he mused, running his left hand up her side while his right hand gripped her waist and leaned down to press a kiss on her collarbone. "I don't know what is more attractive, you in this nightgown or when you say I'm right…" He pressed a kiss between her breasts and ran his fingers along her neckline. "Right now, I think I'll go with the nightgown," he decided, pushing her down on the couch.

Snapping out of the memory, Maria shook her head and sighed, "It was quite a transition coming back to the villa."

Annaliese frowned in distaste, "I can imagine. There's nothing like coming home to a house full of children after being locked in a room with your dashing husband for three days."

"Despite that," Maria continued, ignoring her friend's cheeky comment. "The summer should be enjoyable; Georg has planned a family trip in the Mediterranean at the end of July. We will spend a month on the Von Trapp yacht traveling around and soaking up the sun. The children are ecstatic."

Annaliese smiled indulgently.

"That sounds lovely. Georg must be excited to be on the water again."

"Very," Maria smiled, catching Georg's eye, who was a few meters away. He was talking to a group of acquaintances until he murmured something to the group and began weaving his way over to Annaliese and Maria. Once by his wife's side, he placed his hand on her back.

"How are you ladies doing?" he inquired good-naturedly, clearly pleased being next to Maria again.

"Just wonderful," Annaliese gushed. "I hear you're going on a cruise?"

Georg nodded, an easy smile spreading across his face.

"For a whole month – children and all. It's time for them to experience the water, now they are older, and the young ones will be able to swim by the end of summer."

"Oh? Are you putting them in lessons?" Annaliese asked, intrigued.

"Yes," Maria laughed. "We're using Captain Georg von Trapp's Swimming and Diving Company. I've heard nothing but rave reviews."

"Naturally," Georg grinned adorably.

"I see," Annaliese shared a look with Maria. "Maybe I should enroll Viktor. Lord knows he could use some lessons," she finished sardonically.

"What rumors are you spreading about me now, Annaliese?" Viktor suddenly appeared next to his wife.

"Just that if you want to learn how to swim, Georg is holding swimming lessons this summer. You might want to drop on by," she answered between laughs.

"I can swim perfectly well, thank you," he responded starchily and turned to Georg. "I turn away for a moment, and I lost you in the crowd, old man! I did see your mother schmoozing with Clara Ebberfeld while wandering aimlessly. I thought she was in Vienna?"

"Yes, she is," Georg answered after sipping his drink. "Though she's always happy to come back for a party."

He nodded over across the room where she was still thoroughly enraptured in a conversation with Baroness Ebberfeld and young Elina Hoffbauer, who just joined in. Annaliese quickly turned to Maria.

"Have you met Elina? No, I don't suppose you have," she mused, answering her own question before continuing, "I think she was at your wedding… Then again, all of Salzburg was there." She shook her head abruptly and grabbed her hand. "Either way, she is lovely, and I am going to introduce you. Excuse us, gentlemen."

Maria turned to Georg, looking for assurance. He ran his arm from behind her back down to her arm and grasped her hand.

"Go on. I'll be here," he murmured, raising her hand to his lips. Her breath hitched at the look in his eyes, simmering with desire. She couldn't form a coherent thought before Annaliese dragged her away.

"Don't be too long," Viktor called. "We still need to wow everyone with your superior dancing skills, Annaliese." He moved his hips from side to side, equally enthusiastic and awkward – embarrassing everyone around him.

"I don't know what I'm going to do with that man. He loves to dance so much but has absolutely no sense of rhythm" Annaliese laughed as she led Maria through the sea of people. "Maybe Georg should give him some dancing lessons too." Before Maria could respond, they made it over to Hedwig and Elina, and Annaliese called, "Elina! It's so wonderful to see you!"

She was a beautiful young lady, no older than eighteen, with deep brown hair and brown eyes, brought out by the light lavender gown she wore.

"Hello, Annaliese," she greeted her, gently then turned to Maria. "Baroness von Trapp, it's so nice to meet you."

"Please, call me Maria," she smiled, immediately liking the girl. She glanced over at Annaliese and Hedwig, who were in the throes of deep conversation, before explaining, "I'm still getting used to the title."

"Oh, yes, it's only been a few months. Your wedding was stunning," Elina gushed. "I'm still thinking about your dress!"

She lightly flushed at the compliment.

"Thank you. I have to ask, did we meet at the reception? It was such a blur with all of the people there. I'm embarrassed to say I don't remember."

"Oh, no, I couldn't seem to find a moment to introduce myself!" Elina assured. "People surrounded you both the whole night. You make a beautiful couple," she sighed dreamily. "I hope I can find someone who looks at me like the Captain looks at you one day."

Maria smiled, that comment reminding her of Liesl. The fourteen-year-old had definitely said something like that to Maria before.

"I'm sure you will, one day. Though I would recommend staying alert – I didn't think I could fall in love with Georg when we first met."

"Really?" she leaned forward in interest. "Why not?"

"Well, it's a long story…"

"Max, stay away from Sacha Petrie," Georg sighed, about an hour later, pulling his friend across the room. "Tonight is supposed to be a celebration of the arts, not an argument over them."

"He's got a point there, old man," Viktor laughed.

"He provoked me!"

"Here, let this provoke you instead," the captain replied, offering him a glass Max took greedily and then glanced over to see Georg staring across the room. The impresario followed his line of vision and rolled his eyes when he saw the naval captain practically salivating at his wife. The young baroness was still talking to Annaliese, Hedwig, and Elina Hoffbauer.

"Something catch your interest, Georg?" Max asked distastefully.

"I hope that something is his wife," Viktor laughed. "Otherwise, it would be indecent."

Max snorted and shook his head. "The way he looks at Maria is already indecent."

Finally snapping out of his distraction, Georg quickly cleared his throat and turned back to the impresario and his friend. "What were we talking about?"

"Just how happy you seem to be," Viktor responded good-naturedly.

"Even though it can be annoying for those of us who have to see it every day," Max grumbled.

"Oh, Max, give him a break," Viktor laughed.

"Yes, Max," Georg agreed. "Besides, you are getting a break this summer."

"That's at the end of summer, and we're only changing the scenery," Max groaned. "I'm sure I'll still be running into you and your wife in the hallways of your yacht no matter how hard I try to avoid you."

"I mean before that."

Max raised his eyebrow in confusion and cocked his head to the side. "I don't know what you mean."

"Oh," Georg commented in surprise. "Have I not told you?"

"Told me what?"

"No, I guess I haven't..." he mused, with a smirk on his face.

"Tell me what?"

"Before we go on our family vacation, I am taking Maria on a belated honeymoon."

"Thank God!" Max yelled, causing those around them to glance over at the gentlemen. "Oh, excuse me. Carry on, everyone!" He waved theatrically, causing a wave of laughter before people went back to their conversations.

"Where are you going, Georg?" Viktor asked curiously.

"Paris," he answered happily. "She told me she has always wanted to go to Paris."

"And I assume I will be watching the children?" Max asked with an eye-roll.

"Along with my mother, who agreed to come back help. However, you will be alone for the first three weeks. Good luck," he laughed. Max shrugged indifferently and took another drink.

"It's better than risking seeing you in an embrace for the hundredth time." How long will you be gone?"

"Six weeks and we are leaving at the beginning of May, though I am waiting on confirmation from the train station for our tickets. We will be home in mid-June for the children's last few weeks of school, so you won't have to worry about that. All you need to ensure is that they stay alive and no one gets seriously injured while we are gone."

"Oh, you can count on us. Especially since you are providing a wonderful vacation for Hedwig and me at the end of the summer," the impresario grinned.

"I would say it's fair payment after taking care of seven boisterous children."

"I'll say!" Viktor said. "If you ever need more babysitters, please let Annaliese and I know," he joked. "We would love a trip around the Mediterranean."

"Maria and I will keep you in mind."

"Who knows, they probably will need more help in the future," Max raised his brow with a grin on his face.

Viktor laughed. "I suppose you have a point, especially after that honeymoon." He nudged Georg playfully, who said nothing but had a silly smile on his face.

"Baroness and Frau von Trapp, how lovely to see you," a shrill voice exclaimed from outside of the group.

Another harsh voice called, "Frau Kaplan, Fraulein Hoffbauer, what a cozy little group we have here."

Maria sighed, recognizing those voices immediately, and was taken back to the engagement party. They were the same women who so rudely spoke to her, though she knew their names now.

"Hello, Flora. Aurelia. Where is Isobel?" Annaliese greeted between gritted teeth.

"I believe she is getting some drinks."

"Oh, thank goodness," Hedwig muttered, trying to cover her sarcasm. "We really would have missed her."

Annaliese snorted into her glass and then cleared her throat. "How have you all been? I don't recall seeing you at the Christmas Eve concert. Weren't you able to secure an invite?"

"Oh," Flora sputtered. "Well, we were rather busy…"

"Didn't Max say there were limited seats given the demand after it was announced Maria was performing?" Hedwig offered, with a slight smirk on her face. "Could you not get them?"

"We barely did," Elina cut in before Flora could answer. "I remember a few family friends tried to bribe Father into giving them his tickets!"

"I certainly understand," Annaliese laughed. "I would have paid anything to see Maria sing Stille Nacht!"

"It was stunning," Hedwig agreed. "You have a gift, my dear."

"Thank you," Maria blushed. "But I am very grateful for all of your contributions; the charity concert would not have been a success without it."

"You're so humble," Annaliese laughed. "If I had a voice like yours, I would be singing all the time."

"I suppose that's why God didn't grant you that particular gift, hm," teased Hedwig, eliciting laughter from Annaliese, Maria, and Elina.

"She may not have the gift of song, but she does have the gift of dance!" Viktor exclaimed, entering the group. "Which makes up for my total inability. Come, my heart! It's our song!" he pleaded, dragging her to the dance floor.

"Oh, very well. I'll be back, everyone!" Annaliese called to the small group as her figure became obscured by the crowd.

Hedwig craned her neck, distracted by something a distance away as the crowd opened for Annaliese and Viktor.

"Is Max talking to Sacha Petrie again?"

Maria turned and saw the impresario gesticulating wildly, clearly in a heated discussion with an obscured figure that just had to be the impresario's rival.

"Yes, he is," Hedwig grumbled, taking a large gulp of her drink. "I told him he wasn't allowed to talk to Herr Petrie until he apologized for his gloating about the Christmas concert. He humiliated the poor man and now seems set on continuing it! They are utter children!" she exclaimed while marching away from the group.

Then it was just Elina, and Maria left with Aurelia and Flora, and Maria shifted uncomfortably. There was an awkward silence before a piercing voice broke in.

"There you are!" Isobel exclaimed as she pushed through the crowd of people surrounding the four women. "I was finally able to track down one of those blasted waiters. Here you go, ladies." She passed Flora and Aurelia glasses.

"Well, now that we're settled," Flora began, "How is married life treating you, Maria?"

Surprised at their seemingly genuine interest, Maria stammered, "Um, well, it's been not much different from our engagement, really."

Flora exchanged a look with Aurelia.

"Oh, really? Well, I suppose that would make sense with the arrangement you two have."

The two other ladies nodded sympathetically, and there was a short silence.

During that silence, Maria began to feel a bit more comfortable. Maybe these women weren't all that bad, and it would be nice to share the happy change in her and Georg's relationship with other people.

"Well, actually, I'm more talking about the day-to-day routine with the children. That hasn't changed at all since I moved in, but my relationship with Georg is slightly different now."

"Ah, yes, I'm sure he has expectations now of you as a wife," Isobel replied matter-of-factly.

"Yes, I imagine a man with a known past, seven children, and a young new wife would have high expectations for how his married life would go," Flora interjected, nudging Isobel.

The young baroness's brow momentarily furrowed, and she had a sinking feeling she might have made a mistake as Aurelia turned to her with an insincere look of sympathy.

"I'm surprised you aren't already pregnant. Agathe was immediately pregnant after their wedding, so much so they had to cut their yearlong honeymoon short, so they would be ready for the baby!"

"Oh yes, that was quite a story," Isobel added. "And then the children just kept coming! It's a wonder how she managed it. Though she was raised for that type of life until her tragic passing."

"Perhaps Georg wouldn't even want more children. After all, there are already seven of them. He might be perfectly content if his young new wife couldn't bear him any children." Flora turned to Maria. "Consider yourself lucky if that's the case. You won't even have to worry about losing your figure then," she added, relishing in her mercilessness.

Maria bit her lip, trying to blink back the tears that were forming in her eyes. She felt utterly humiliated and powerless to say anything, much like the night of her engagement party. Despite their cruelty, they had a point, she wasn't pregnant yet and not because they weren't trying. It just hadn't been at the top of their concerns with their other children's crazy schedules, and they hadn't even discussed the idea of them having a child together.

However, maybe Georg had thought about it at some point these last few weeks and didn't want to mention it to her. After all, he did say he would like to see what type of child they would have on their New Year's Eve trip. Maria's thoughts were interrupted by Isobel's grating voice.

"Though, you have to wonder if Georg would remain loyal to a woman who couldn't match up to his previous wife," she sneered.

At that comment, the tears that threatened to fall from Maria's eyes dried up, and she only felt a wave of all-consuming anger towards these women. They knew nothing about the type of man her husband is, and he would never betray her like that. Who were they to assume they knew anything about their relationship. Even before they were married, he remained faithful to her and promised he would for the rest of his life. Georg also always assured her to never compare herself with Agathe. According to him, they were equally extraordinary but significantly different women that he had the pleasure of knowing and loving. Secure in that knowledge, Maria couldn't help but respond.

"How dare you speak of my husband like that," she bit out. "You know nothing about the real man behind the title of captain, and you never will. You know nothing of the relationship we built, and, quite frankly, you don't deserve to. I am sorry to think for a moment that you did."

The three hens were shocked at her speech. No one ever spoke to them like that before, much less someone like Maria, who they considered beneath their station, despite her higher-ranking title.

"You can gossip and speak cruelly about me as long as you want. I realized your words are empty and are only meant to make you feel better about your sad lives. So go ahead; you are more than welcome. But if you dare speak about my husband or our family," Maria paused for a moment, eyes dangerously flashing before continuing, "I will fight back, just in the way you might not think. As you all so enjoy pointing out, I wasn't brought up playing these games you all are so fond of, but I do have a few of my own. Now, I am going to walk away, and we will pretend this didn't happen. I hope you ladies have a wonderful rest of your night."

With that, the Baroness von Trapp grabbed Elina Hoffbauer's hand and dragged the shocked young woman away from the equally stunned women whose mouths were hanging open.

"H-how did you do that?" Elina asked, finally able to speak as they swiftly moved through the crowd, Maria still tightly gripping her hand.

"I have no idea," Maria breathed out, still running on pure adrenaline.

"You completely shut them up, though! I've never seen that look on their faces before!" Elina exclaimed before Maria hushed her.

"Please, Elina, don't tell anyone about it. I shouldn't have acted that way," Maria sighed as she caught sight of Hedwig, who was still lecturing Max in the corner of the room. "I always speak before I think. It's one of my worst faults."

"What is one of your worst faults?" Hedwig asked, catching the tail end of Maria's comment as they entered the conversation. "It couldn't be worse than Max's worst fault, which is not letting things go." She nudged the impresario, who rolled his eyes petulantly but remained silent, knowing she was right.

Before anyone could speak, Annaliese and Viktor rejoined the group as the song just ended, and she had a mischievous look on her face.

"Elina, Maria, did you just leave Aurelia, Flora, and Isobel?"

Maria's eyes widened, and she was about to answer, but Elina beat her to it.

"Yes! Are they still standing there?" the young woman asked. "Maria told them off!"

Viktor belly laughed and patted Maria on the shoulder in congratulations. "If anyone has the right to do it, it would be Maria."

"What did Maria do?" Georg suddenly appeared with two glasses of water with a curious look on his face. He turned to his wife and held out one of the glasses that she gratefully took. She blushed crimson as Elina began to recount the event.

"Oh, it was amazing! Those women were saying all these horrible things about the Captain and their relationship." Elina exclaimed. "But then, Maria spoke up and told them that they knew nothing and if they were going to gossip about the Captain or her family, she would fight back!"

The whole group gasped in pride and admiration, and Maria covered her face in embarrassment.

"I'm not finished!" Elina called. "Then she said, I might not know the games of elite Austrian society, but I do have a few of my own!"

"That sounds like Maria," Max observed, eyes shining with glee.

"Especially when she argues with Georg," Hedwig added in amusement. "I'm happy I haven't been on the receiving end of that anger."

"Believe me, it's just as startling as you think it would be," the naval captain spoke up, wrapping an arm around Maria. He felt her tense posture and the fact she still had her hand in her face. "Will you excuse us?" he asked, slowly leading his wife out of the room.

They found a bench near the end of the deserted hallway, and Georg gently guided her to sit down as he settled himself next to her.

"My love, can you please let me see your face?"

"No, I'm too embarrassed," she responded, her voice slightly muffled from her hand still covering her face. Georg sighed and tapped his foot in frustration for a moment.

"I don't understand, darling. What is there to be embarrassed about?"

Her head snapped up at him incredulously, and she set her hand in her lap.

"What is there to be embarrassed about?" she repeated in disbelief.

"Made you look," Georg smirked, folding his arms smugly.

Maria rolled her eyes and sat back on the bench petulantly, taking another drink of her water. Seeing how upset she actually was, Georg leaned over to set his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.

"Seriously, my love, please tell me why you are upset."

"I completely humiliated you, Georg! Don't you see?" she cried. "I spoke before I thought through my words, and I essentially threatened those women! That's not very befitting of a baroness."

"Well, what were they saying?"

"Please don't make me repeat what they said."

"It's that, or I go and ask Elina, and frankly, I'd rather hear it from you," Georg responded gently.

Maria sighed before recounting the horrible remarks those women made and her cutting response back. As she spoke, Maria felt her face reddening in shame, sure her husband would be disappointed in her once she finished the story. She acted no better than one of their children – what type of example was she setting for them too.

"Is that all?" the naval captain once she finished.

Maria, still avoiding his eye contact, nodded into her glass.

"Well, I have to say," he breathed out, and Maria braced herself. "I think you handled that much better than I would have."

For the second time, Maria whipped her head to look at his face, astonishment on her face. "You think so?"

"Undoubtedly," he responded nonchalantly. "I probably would have sworn at them, especially because of the things they said about you. Though that's not befitting a baron," he wryly repeated what she said before, and she cracked a smile.

"You're not disappointed in me?"

"Of course not," he assured, taking her free hand and squeezed it. "I am unashamedly proud of you for putting those women in their place! Think of how far you've come, my love. You stood up to them and defended your family. Do you think a few weeks ago you would have been able to do that?"

"I suppose not," she admitted.

"So be proud of yourself! I doubt those ladies will ever approach you again."

"If that's the only good thing that comes from this, I will take it. They're terrible conversationalists anyway."

Georg chuckled at her dry tone and leaned over to kiss her. "Oh, my love, you are a treasure. I am so glad to have married you."

"I hope so. I don't threaten groups of old ladies for anyone – only my dashing husband," she responded cheekily, causing Georg to let out a loud laugh as he helped her stand up and guided her back to the ballroom.

The party continued on late into the night, going much smoother than the first half. Maria and Georg stayed with their group of friends and had a wonderful time. Elina and Maria became fast friends and already planned to have tea together after the children were out of school. Max recovered from his foul mood and once again became the life of the party, telling stories and bickering with Hedwig. Annaliese and Viktor were a good foil for the pair, and Maria couldn't remember the last time she laughed so much.

Georg stayed by her side the rest of the night, his arm around her or hand on her back. To her surprise, he asked her to dance a few times. Her husband held her close, regardless of the song, and he hummed into her ear as they glided around the room.

The following morning, Maria couldn't help but notice Georg's happy disposition when she arrived with Gretl and Marta at the dining room table. The naval captain and the older children were already seated. He was whistling through his teeth, something he never did unless exceedingly happy or nervous. The children were sharing confused looks with her as she sat down at the table. Before Maria could ask him about it, Kurt led grace, and once they finished, Brigitta immediately asked about the party.

"Father, Mother, did you have a fun time last night?"

"Yes, Brigitta," Georg answered. "We did, and your Uncle Max did too, which is why we're not waiting for him to eat."

"Why isn't Uncle Max here?" Gretl asked, not understanding.

"Uncle Max probably dra-"

"Friedrich," Maria warned, stopping him from finishing his word. The boy reddened, realizing his mistake, and looked back at his sister. "He's just tired from the party, Gretl. We'll probably see him and Grandmama once we get home from our outing."

"Oh!" Gretl brightened, now having an answer, and went back to her plate.

Maria satisfactorily nodded at her son and gave him a small smile before eating. The rest of the meal went smoothly as Hedwig and Max weren't there to provide commentary, though the children did cheerily chatter about what they were going to do on their outing with their parents. Once they were finished, the children quickly excused themselves to get changed and find games and toys to bring up to their mother's mountain.

"Remember to bring your jackets!" Maria called as they rushed out of the room. "I'd better go help them." The young woman moved to stand up from her seat and walked into the main hallway. She was about to walk up the steps, but a gentle hand on her shoulder stopped her. She turned around and saw her husband with an adorable smile on his face.

"Before you go, I want to share something with you," Georg said. She cocked her head in confusion before her eyes widened in interest. He slid his hand down her arm and reached for her hand.

"Oh?"

"Yes, something I am extremely pleased about." Her husband quirked the side of his mouth and squeezed her hand.

"You did seem uncharacteristically excited this morning," she acknowledged. "Though I couldn't attribute it entirely to the outing, especially since we barely got five hours of sleep."

Georg winced. "Don't remind me, but I'm sure we can find a nice tree to doze under while the children play."

"That sounds lovely," Maria agreed. "But I'm still curious; what made you so happy?"

"I finally got the confirmation for the train tickets," he answered simply.

"What train tickets? For the trip to Trieste? I thought you already arranged that."

"Not our train tickets for Trieste," he responded, a smug look on his face.

"But we don't have any other trips planned," Maria's brow furrowed as she became frustrated. "Unless there's something you're not telling me, and you have to go on a business trip."

"It's definitely not a business trip, and I am not going alone. My beautiful wife is coming with me."

Maria took a moment to process his answer, still confused.

"But where are we going?"

"It's a surprise," he smiled. "Though I promise you will be absolutely delighted once you find out."

"But-"

"Remember while we were in Mondsee? I told you how I told you three days with you wasn't enough?"

"I do."

"And how we didn't have a proper honeymoon given our untraditional relationship as a couple, resulting in many an awkward encounter with Max?"

Maria nodded as a bright blush moved up her neck and reddened her face.

"Well, this trip seeks to remedy those facts. We are going on a well-deserved belated honeymoon, and I just received the confirmation for our train tickets, meaning everything is taken care of," Georg finished with a satisfied grin on his face. Maria gasped in surprise, slightly overwhelmed.

"What about the children and the end of school?!"

"Max and my mother will watch them, and we will be home before the school year is over."

"What about our trip this summer?"

"That is how we are going to repay Max and my mother," Georg chuckled. "And I think it will help smooth over any resentment the children may have. Besides, we can call them every night, and I'm sure you will be buying up all of Paris for them to have as souvenirs."

At his assurances and having a chance to get used to the idea, a grin grew on Maria's face, and she wrapped her arms around Georg's neck.

"Thank you, my love. You are so thoughtful." The strawberry blonde pecked his cheek chastely, seeing as the children could be walking down the stairs at any moment. She intended to thank him thoroughly later.

"I am happy you think so. Part of me feels guilty stealing you away for six weeks, but I also can't bring myself to cancel the trip. Thinking about having you alone for six weeks with no children is much too inciting," he practically growled, causing butterflies to appear in her stomach.

"I suppose I'll need some more nightgowns then," Maria sighed as he pulled her close. "You destroyed the last one in Mondsee."

"It's not my fault the clasp wouldn't work," Georg grumbled into her ear, pulling her closer.

"It would have if you took ten more seconds," she laughed. Georg rolled his eyes and was about to press a sound kiss on his wife's mouth before they broke apart by a voice coming from the top of the stairs.

"I hope to God you have told her about the trip, Georg, and that's why you are about to kiss her," Max yelled down. "If not, I kindly request you to separate yourselves from each other until you leave for Maria's mountain. It's too early for me to deal with this."

Please let me know what you thought! I hope you enjoyed. xx

Chapter Text

"Oh, Georg, we need to go back!"

"No, we don't, my love. I know you have left all the notes, and reminders Max and my mother could possibly need, and even an extra copy with Frau Schmidt."

"But-"

He reached over, taking her hand from her lap, and squeezed it gently.

"Do you not want to go?"

Her eyes flashed with worry, and she quickly shook her head.

"Of course, I want to go! I am so excited to spend time with you, even though I don't know where we're going yet," she rolled her eyes in annoyance, "But nevertheless, I can't thank you enough for this trip."

And it was true. Maria had trouble sleeping because of how excited she was the last three days. There was no way she would give up this extended trip with her husband, especially because of the preview she had over New Year's. Spending six uninterrupted weeks with Georg in some far-off place sounded absolutely delightful.

However, there was still the matter of the children, and it wasn't that Maria didn't trust Hedwig and Max to care for them along with their household staff, but she couldn't help worrying.

"Well, I have to thank you for coming with me," Georg smiled. "I haven't had a reason to go back to Paris in a very long time. It wasn't originally on my shortlist of places I want to take you."

She raised her eyebrow in curiosity.

"You have a list of places you want to show me?"

Georg laughed joyously and nodded.

"Of course, even more so now. We are checking off a few of the places on our cruise this summer, but I have many more."

"I don't suppose you'll give me any hints?" she fluttered her eyelashes.

He leaned forward to kiss her forehead and patted her cheek before shaking his head resolutely.

"What would be the fun in that?"

Maria woke up to hearing the light tapping of rain against the windows. Her eyes were still closed, but she already knew they were in for another dreary day. The last two days, they tried to make the best of it – going to the Louvre, and yesterday they went to the Musée d'Orsay. Maria thoroughly enjoyed going to the museums and seeing the paintings and sculptures she only ever read about. It was astounding for her to see real-life masterpieces right in front of her on top of the dizzying sights Paris had to offer.

Over the last three weeks, Georg often told her how much he enjoyed seeing Paris through her eyes. Maria was never entirely sure how to respond each time he mentioned it. The first time, they just left the opera about three days into their stay, and she was chattering endlessly about the production and didn't notice until he had that expression on her face that made her blush. She asked why he was staring at her like that, and he responded honestly.

"You are so enthusiastic and honest with your reactions to sights and sounds I have seen several times over. It's so refreshing and utterly endearing."

Her face further flushed crimson, and she pecked a light kiss on his cheek in thanks.

Then, just yesterday, it came up again as they walked back to their temporary home at the hotel in a surprise downpour. The couple was huddled under an umbrella while skipping over large puddles. Georg held his wife tightly to his side while the umbrella shielded them from the heavy rain, falling in sheets.

"Even in the rain, you are clearly enjoying yourself."

"I can't help it! Despite the weather, we have seen some of the most beautiful art the world has to offer in the last two days," she responded cheerfully. "Not to mention we've heard the most beautiful music, had the most delicious food, and the company hasn't been all that bad either." She gave him a cheeky smile.

He chuckled and pressed a kiss into her hair as they continued down the street.

"You, my love, are the only reason I can enjoy hurrying through the streets of Paris during a downpour. The last time this happened, I definitely not was in as high of spirits."

"Hm," she mused for a moment, but Georg didn't seem to notice. They finally reached the doors to the hotel, and she continued to ponder his words as he helped her inside and pressed the button for the elevator.

She was brought out of the memory as she heard the door quietly shut and the light padding of her husband's footsteps on the floor. That was the other reason she woke up; his missing form was not only her favorite pillow but the other source of warmth. After he left the bed, she felt slightly chilled. However, by the smell wafting from the direction of the door, he clearly received the room service order he put in early this morning.

It became a tradition for them, seeing as Maria was decidedly not a morning person, and Georg was an early riser from his days in the navy. It ensured that most mornings, even if Maria slept in late, they would have at least some sustenance before they left the hotel for the day.

"You weren't kidding, were you?" Maria asked, finally making her consciousness known as she stretched her body out along the length of the bed, further tangling herself in the sheets.

"About what?" the naval captain asked, placing the tray on the dresser.

"About not seeing the sun for several days while on our honeymoon," she answered dryly.

Georg laughed good-naturedly from across the room. He was casually leaning against the dresser as he took another bite of the croissant he plucked from their breakfast tray. After he swallowed, the naval captain glanced out the window, taking in the rain pouring from the sky.

"To be fair, I didn't mean it literally," he disclaimed. "I thought we'd be able to glance out the window and see the sun occasionally."

"Hm, I still think you arranged it somehow. Can I have a bite of that?"

"Mhm."

Georg straightened up, croissant in hand, and strolled over to the side of the bed. He took a bite with a smirk on his face, teasing her. She groaned in displeasure and sat up to reach out.

"You're going to eat all of it!"

"Oh, am I?" he asked, taking another bite. Maria shrieked and sat up, climbed out of bed, and grabbed the pastry. Georg smiled, taking in the view of her negligee-clad body as she popped the final bite in her mouth.

"I don't think I'll ever tire of French pastries," Maria sighed, looking out the window. "And I don't think I'll ever tire of the view, despite the dreary weather."

"I have to agree," Georg murmured, stepping closer behind her. "The view is impeccable." He wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned over her shoulder to kiss her collarbone. She reached down and placed her hands over his.

"Darling?"

"Hm?" he asked, skating his lips up her skin to place another light kiss at the base of her neck.

"Do you remember what you said yesterday?"

"About what?" he mumbled, lips still against her skin.

"About how much you enjoy seeing Paris through my eyes."

Georg slowly raised his head after leaving one last peck and nodded.

"Of course, and it still rings true. Why do you ask?"

Maria turned in his arms to see the confused look on his face. She placed her hands on his chest as he wrapped his arms back around her, having loosened his grip as she turned. Her blue eyes were filled with an earnestness in which he found himself momentarily lost. So much so, he almost missed the first part of her answer.

"You might be seeing everything through my eyes," she began, voice no more than a whisper, "But I am seeing your Paris."

There was a pause as she considered her next words.

"I dreamt of visiting Paris countless times when I was young. In fact, I imagined doing many of the things we have already visited, seen, and tasted on our trip, but nothing could ever match up to the reality. I realize that even if I had gone here, I never would have truly enjoyed it without you with me. Not only because you sound exceedingly attractive when you speak French," his mouth formed a smug smirk, "But because you seem freer here in a way that is different from home; you are Captain and Father, Master of the Villa, and yes, Husband. But here, you are just Georg, a man on his honeymoon, and I am so enjoying getting to know him."

She immediately averted her eyes after her short declaration, slightly embarrassed. This wasn't how she expected to start their day, and clearly, Georg didn't either by the silence that grew between them as he processed her words.

The air had been knocked out of his lungs, and a few tears pooled in his eyes. He was so profoundly touched, the only response he could come up with was to sweep his wife into his arms and kiss her soundly on the mouth. After he pulled away, he raised his hands to cup her face gently in his hands.

"Oh, my love," he whispered as he ran his thumb on her cheek. "How am I so lucky that I get to spend the rest of my life with you?"

Maria cracked a smile and leaned into his touch.

"I feel like you asked that at the beginning of our relationship, though I don't think you used the word 'lucky.'"

He chuckled. "I most definitely did not."

"Doesn't that seem like so long ago?"

"Hm, yes," he considered. "But at the same time, it went as quick as a flash. A year isn't very long once you've lived through as many as I have," the captain joked. Maria huffed in annoyance.

"You know what I mean– so much happened between then and now. It's hard to wrap my head around. I certainly didn't think I would come to like you, much less love you," she replied feistily. "You were so…."

"Tread carefully, Fraulein," he murmured, reaching down to grasp her waist, and her stomach flipped at his rich baritone. However, Maria tried to appear unaffected and rolled her eyes.

"I was going to say 'tired,' or is that not acceptable?"

"Anything better than 'old' or 'sad,'" he answered wryly. "You know that was what Brigitta said about me after we first met?"

Maria gasped. "She wouldn't have said it to your face!"

"No," he admitted. "I heard them talking about it when they were up the stairs. They felt sorry you had to marry me."

"Well…" she trailed off teasingly. "I have to admit I did too, not because I thought you were old, though."

"Oh?"

"I thought you were attractive," she confessed with a blush. Georg's face shifted to one of self-satisfaction, and he folded his arms. "But then again, I also thought you were rude." He raised an eyebrow.

"Rude?"

"Yes, I saw the way you turned up your nose at my dress. It was the only one I had that was suitable for a meeting like this!"

He rolled his eyes. "I don't remember turning up my nose. I do remember being startled at how young you are. You were not what I had in mind when my mother told me about this arrangement."

"What did you imagine?"

"I thought you would be a widowed simpering socialite who finally found an in with my mother. So, you can imagine my surprise when I see a slip of a woman in my drawing-room, who I had never met, or heard my mother talk about before."

"Hm, I suppose, but I still think you turned your nose up at my dress."

"Quite frankly, my love," he rumbled. "I turn my nose up at any of your dresses now I know what they're hiding from me. Even this one." He ran his fingers along the hemline and slowly began raising it up.

"Gretl, darling, remember to pass the phone back to Liesl so she can hang it up properly this time… Oh, yes, I can't wait to hear about how your Show and Tell goes… Mhm, yes, Friedrich is going to help you bring in the pictures tomorrow. Frau Schmidt will pack them up safely for you to take to nursery… Yes, darling... You need to get some sleep now; it's past your bedtime... I love you, too... Talk to you tomorrow."

Maria sighed after she finally hung up the phone and leaned back on the sofa, closing her eyes for a moment.

"Managed to get off the phone?" Georg asked dryly, poking his head into the room, tucking his crisp shirt into his trousers. The young woman raised her arms above her head languidly and stretched before standing up.

"Finally!" she smiled, grabbing her earring from the side table and securing it in place.

"Is there something wrong with your earring?" he asked, confused, before walking back into their room.

"Oh, no, darling, they're just a bit cumbersome to wear when I'm on the phone with our children for forty minutes," she laughed.

His laughter sounded from the bedroom, and it grew as he returned into the room, buttoning his suit jacket. "I could see that – they do love to chat, especially with their mother."

"Hm, I suppose I'm just more entertaining," she replied with a grin.

"I have to agree with that, my love." He tapped her nose affectionately. "Now, are you ready for a special anniversary dinner?"

"Oh, dear!" she gasped. "Are we late for our reservation?"

"Not at all. In fact, we are just on time," the naval captain replied with a knowing look. "That's why I suggested you get dressed first," he smiled, reaching over for her wrap and gently placing it on her shoulders. "Though you maybe be used to losing track of time, you'll never be late for a reservation now you're with me." Maria wrapped her light stole tighter as she gave him a sardonic look.

"What about two days ago?"

"Ah, that was different," he grinned mischievously, eying her body. "We intentionally missed that one for the sake of other more… intriguing activities."

Maria averted her gaze and blushed while tucking some hair behind her ear.

"Oh, that's right."

"But tonight is different, despite how enchanting you look. After all, we met this very day, one year ago, and that is something to celebrate," he grinned endearingly.

Her heart couldn't help but melt as his dimples made an appearance. At home, she didn't see them as much as she did here. That was another thing she enjoyed seeing on her honeymoon. Maria gently reached out to caress his cheek.

"You know something? You can be quite cute," she murmured affectionately.

Georg frowned.

"Me? Cute? I don't think I've ever had that word to describe me." He tapped his chin for a moment thoughtfully. "I've heard charming, dashing, endearing, charismatic, attractive, intelligent, strategic, adorable even-"

"And so humble," Maria added, sarcastically, still stroking his cheek. "I think it's the dimples. I wouldn't expect to have a toughened sea captain-like you to have them, one of the children – yes, but you? No. Though I do have to say, I think they're one of my favorite features.

He delighted in her attention and gave her another broad smile, further accentuating the subject of their conversation.

"I'll have to keep that in mind the next time you're angry with me. Maybe I'll be able to use it to my advantage."

"Not likely," she laughed. "If it doesn't work for Marta and Gretl, it won't work for you, my love."

A dark smile grew across his face as he took a step closer to her.

"Ah, but you forget, darling, I can be much more persuasive in other ways as well."

Maria was lost under his heated gaze momentarily, but she managed to shake herself out of her distraction and cleared her throat resolutely.

"As much as I am intrigued by that, I am much more interested in the dinner you have planned for us."

"Hm?" he asked, still clearly distracted before he processed what she said and cleared his own throat. "Oh, yes, of course."

Much to their relief, they were right on time for their reservation and settled down to enjoy an evening together. The atmosphere in the traditional restaurant was perfect; each table was set for a couple ready to share a romantic evening. The music was muted and the lighting low– no one could feel depressed here unless their date decided not to show.*

The naval captain and baroness sat close at their circular table, tucked away in a corner out of sight. Taking advantage of that fact, once she was seated, Georg immediately moved his chair to sit directly next to his wife, wanting to be as close as possible. After the waiter brought them their wine, Georg raised his glass.

"I propose a toast," he announced dramatically, making Maria break out in a smile. She quickly lifted her glass.

"To what?"

"To my gorgeous wife, who I met just one year ago today," he began, eyes shining with elation. "You have opened my eyes to the beauty of the world and all it has to offer though I ignored for so long. And though we did not start our relationship in a traditional manner, I am forever grateful the fates and my meddling mother brought you to me," he wryly added, eliciting a laugh from Maria. "And that despite all my faults, you have decided to love me." He paused for a moment, suddenly overcome with emotion. He took a deep breath and cleared his throat before continuing, "So, here's to you, my love, thank you for halving my sorrows and doubling my joys.*"

"Oh, Georg," Maria murmured, tears rolling down her cheeks. "That was beautiful, thank you. Normally you show me rather than declaring it."

He bashfully shrugged, placing his glass back on the table.

"It's a special occasion."

"I do have to admit, that's one of my favorite features about you. You do things rather than say them."

"Hm, I do love showing you how much I love you," he grinned roguishly, raising their still joined hands before kissing hers. "Do you know what one of my favorite features about you is?" Georg asked after a moment of comfortable silence.

"Hm," she pretended to consider and jokingly answered, "My eyes?"

Georg resolutely shook his head.

"No, too obvious. Though I do have to admit your eyes do rank high. They are so expressive and blue, but I didn't notice this particular feature until recently…" Maria leaned towards him in curiosity, nodding for him to continue. He smiled, making her wait a moment more before releasing her hand, cupping her face, and running his thumb across her cheekbone. "It's your freckles."

Her eyes widened in surprise.

"My freckles?"

"Of course. I didn't have the opportunity to fully appreciate them until we arrived in Paris, but now that I can, they are what I would call cute," he gave her a smirk, alluding to their conversation from earlier. Maria flushed but leaned into his touch. "Along with other all of your other adorable features."

"Perhaps we should have a child with your dimples and my freckles, hm?" she asked teasingly.

Georg broke out into a large smile and nodded for her to make a direct comment about the child they could have was significant. They had talked a little throughout their trip about potentially adding to their brood. Maria was slightly hesitant, and she worried about whether they would manage. Still, they also weren't outright preventing anything from happening, so they settled on the agreement that if God did see fit to grant them another child, they would embrace it wholeheartedly.

Much to Maria's embarrassment, he continued to list his favorite features of her. She tried to brush off the compliments with little success, so she tried to retort with her own praises. They lightly bantered back and forth until their meal arrived. Easy conversation flowed between them for the rest of the meal, and they even shared a dessert.

However, the atmosphere shifted between the two as Maria took one last bite of their dessert. She felt her husband's hand that had been settled around her waist during their dessert slowly move down her side. It eventually stopped at her mid-thigh, and he began drawing light circles with his index finger. Maria bit her lip for a moment, trying to keep her breathing even, avoiding his eye contact, torturing them both.

"Maria," he rumbled, leaning over to whisper in her ear.

"Yes, darling?" she choked out, unable to mask the desire in her voice.

"Remember how you said your favorite feature of mine is how I show you how much I love you?" To emphasize the point, he splayed his fingers around her thigh through the fabric of her dress. She nearly dropped her fork, feeling his warm and powerful hand. Molten passion settled into her stomach as his index finger drew light circles. The move forced her eyes to snap over to his, and when she finally met his gaze, she was struck by the lust burning in them.

"Of course," she breathed out after a moment, trying to appear nonchalant to the waiter who finally brought them their check.

"Well, I would very much like take you back to the hotel to do just that," he rumbled, squeezing her thigh, sending a bolt of passion to Maria's lower stomach.

"By all means, please do."

"Papa?"

Georg looked down to see his two youngest daughters with concerned looks on their faces.

"Is Mama going to be okay?" Gretl asked, bottom lip quivering.

"Of course, sweetheart," Georg assured, reaching down to pick her up. "She is still getting used to the boat. The doctor she is going to see will give her some medicine to help her feel better."

They stopped in a small port town off the coast of Italy for a doctor. While on their family vacation, Maria had been suffering from the worst case of seasickness Georg had ever seen. They were only five days in, but Maria spent four of those days confined to their bed - when she wasn't vomiting - and utterly miserable. Though she tried to hide it for the children's sake, it became clear she needed some sort of medicine to get through the rest of their trip on the Adriatic, so at Georg's orders, they stopped. Hedwig volunteered to go with Maria while Georg and Max kept the children occupied in the small town square. There was a fountain and little shops for them to explores as they waited.

"Yeah, Gretl," Marta pipped up. "Mama's used to being on mountains, not boats." Her little sister "oh'd" and nodded in understanding.

"Yes," Max added good-naturedly, "As evidenced by the time she capsized the boat on the lake during your swimming lessons." Marta and Gretl covered their mouths while giggling at the memory. "Good thing Liesl, Friedrich, and Louisa already knew how to swim!"

"It wasn't my fault the rest of them stood right up with me in excitement," the subject of conversation interjected. "Marta swam for the first time on her own!"

Georg turned to see his wife, still looking worse for wear, but she seemed more content than before. He furrowed his brow in curiosity, but she just gave him a serene smile.

"Alright, children!" Hedwig's strong voice brought Georg out of his confusion for a moment. "Let's go on to the gelato shop; your mother and father will meet us there." The grandmother reached over for Gretl and plucked her out of Georg's arms. There were exclamations of excitement around the square as the von Trapp children scurried down the street to the shop. The captain turned back to his wife with a smile on his face.

"It seems that sometimes we have eight children instead of seven, hm? Max is excited about the gelato as the children," he observed humorously while wrapping his arm around her and kissing her head. For the first time in five days, she graced him with a light laugh. "How did the doctor go?"

"It was… enlightening," she responded vaguely. Georg raised an eyes brow in interest.

"That is decidedly cryptic, my love. What on earth does that mean?"

"Well," she began as they slowly walked to the gelato shop. "I had the sneaking suspicion what I might have was not seasickness at all, or at least, was only made worse by it. I didn't tell you this, but I had been feeling poorly before our trip began." Georg opened his mouth in surprise, about to interject, but she held up a hand. "Please, let me finish." He shut his mouth and nodded. "The reason I kept it from you was that I didn't want to get your hopes up in case my prediction was wrong. After all, this is the first time I've ever had to consider the possibility…" she trailed off for a moment, giving him that same serene smile, and suddenly, everything became crystal clear to Georg.

Unable to contain his joy, He let out a jubilant shout and wrapped his arms tightly around Maria, spinning them in a circle. Maria laughed at his visible delight after he soundly pressed a kiss to her lips.

"Oh, Maria, you have truly made me the happiest man alive," he declared after releasing her but still had his hands on her waist. "We'll have to see if this child will have my freckles and your dimples."

"And if it doesn't?" she asked, a little breathless. He gave her a roguish smile and leaned to kiss her again.

"We might just have to try again, though you know the one thing I'm certain our child will have?"

"What?"

"Our stubbornness," he responded wryly, eliciting a laugh from his wife. "But I wouldn't have it any other way. I still don't understand how or why you were brought into my life, but I am so grateful for it, my love." Maria felt her eyes with tears, and she reached out to cup his cheek.

"I love you, Georg, profoundly and endlessly," she murmured, leaning in to kiss him. They shared a light kiss and after they separated Maria looked up at him through her eyelashes. "Georg?"

"Yes, my love?"

"Can we get some gelato?"

The End.

*"You halve my sorrows and double my joys" is a traditional toast.

*These descriptions of the bistro reference lyrics of the song "Dear Friend" from the musical She Loves Me, which is one of my favorite stage musicals!